Перевод: со всех языков на все языки

со всех языков на все языки

123 456

  • 1 As appears of record in my office in Marriage Record Book 123, page 456.

    прим. Актовая запись содержится в моем бюро в книге регистрации актов бракосочетания № 123 на странице 456.

    Англо-русский универсальный дополнительный практический переводческий словарь И. Мостицкого > As appears of record in my office in Marriage Record Book 123, page 456.

  • 2 contact

    1. noun
    1) (state of touching) Berührung, die; Kontakt, der; (fig.) Verbindung, die; Kontakt, der

    point of contact — Berührungspunkt, der

    be in contact with somebody — (fig.) mit jemandem in Verbindung stehen od. Kontakt haben

    come in or into contact [with something] — [mit etwas] in Berührung kommen

    come into contact with somebody/something — (fig.) mit jemandem/etwas etwas zu tun haben

    make contact with somebody — (fig.) mit jemandem Kontakt aufnehmen

    lose contact with somebody — (fig.) den Kontakt mit jemandem verlieren

    2) (Electr.): (connection) Kontakt, der

    make/break a contact — einen Kontakt herstellen/unterbrechen

    2. transitive verb
    1) (get into touch with) sich in Verbindung setzen mit
    2) (begin dealings with) Kontakt aufnehmen mit
    * * *
    ['kontækt] 1. noun
    1) (physical touch or nearness: Her hands came into contact with acid; Has she been in contact with measles?) die Berührung
    2) (communication: I've lost contact with all my old friends; We have succeeded in making (radio) contact with the ship; How can I get in contact with him?) die Verbindung
    3) (a person with influence, knowledge etc which might be useful: I made several good contacts in London.) die Bekanntschaft
    4) ((a place where) a wire etc carrying electric current (may be attached): the contacts on the battery.) der Kontakt
    5) (a person who has been near someone with an infectious disease: We must trace all known contacts of the cholera victim.) die Kontaktperson
    6) (a person or thing that provides a means of communicating with someone: His radio is his only contact with the outside world.) die Verbindung
    2. verb
    (to get in touch with in order to give or share information etc: I'll contact you by telephone.) sich in Verbindung setzen mit
    - academic.ru/15584/contact_lens">contact lens
    * * *
    con·tact
    [ˈkɒntækt, AM ˈkɑ:n-]
    I. n
    1. no pl (communication) Kontakt m, Verbindung f
    there isn't enough \contact between teachers and parents die Lehrer und Eltern tauschen sich nicht genügend aus
    I'll get into \contact with him ich melde mich bei ihm
    I couldn't get into \contact with him ich habe ihn nicht erreicht
    to have \contact with the [outside] world Kontakt zur Außenwelt haben
    to be in \contact [with sb] [mit jdm] in Verbindung stehen
    to establish [or make] /maintain [or stay in] \contact with sb mit jdm in Kontakt kommen/bleiben
    to keep in \contact with sb den Kontakt zu jdm aufrechterhalten
    to lose \contact with sb den Kontakt zu jdm verlieren
    to make \contact with sb sich akk mit jdm in Verbindung setzen, Kontakt zu jdm aufnehmen; on the phone jdn [telefonisch] erreichen
    I've got a \contact in a printing firm ich habe Verbindungen zu [o ich kenne da jemanden in] einer Druckerei
    business \contacts Geschäftskontakte pl
    international/professional/social \contacts internationale/berufliche/soziale Kontakte
    ▪ \contacts pl (connections) Beziehungen pl
    you need \contacts ohne Beziehungen geht nichts
    to build up \contacts Kontakte aufbauen
    to have \contacts Beziehungen [o Verbindungen] haben
    3. (relationship) Beziehung f
    to forge \contacts with sb mit jdm Kontakte eingehen
    4. no pl (touch) Kontakt m
    [physical] \contact Berührung f
    have you come into \contact with anyone with chickenpox? hatten Sie Kontakt mit jemandem, der Windpocken hat?
    to be in/make \contact with sth etw berühren
    to come into \contact with sth ( also fig) mit etw dat in Berührung kommen a. fig
    don't let that glue come into \contact with your skin lassen Sie diesen Klebstoff nicht an Ihre Haut kommen
    on \contact bei Berührung
    5. ELEC Kontakt m
    II. vt
    ▪ to \contact sb sich akk mit jdm in Verbindung setzen; (get to by phone) jdn [telefonisch] erreichen
    can I \contact you by phone? sind Sie telefonisch zu erreichen?
    if there is any way we can be of assistance please do not hesitate to \contact us falls Sie Hilfe brauchen, setzen Sie sich einfach mit uns in Verbindung
    you can \contact me on [or AM at] 123 456 Sie erreichen mich unter der Nummer 123 456
    * * *
    ['kɒntkt]
    1. n
    1) Kontakt m; (= touching also) Berührung f; (= communication also) Verbindung f

    to come into contact with sb/sth (lit, fig) — mit jdm/etw in Berührung kommen; with disease carrier also mit jdm in Kontakt kommen

    he has no contact with his family —

    on contact with air/water — wenn es mit Luft/Wasser in Berührung kommt

    I'll get in contact — ich werde mich melden (inf), ich werde von mir hören lassen

    I'll get in( to) contact with you — ich werde mich mit Ihnen in Verbindung setzen

    to make contact (two things) — sich berühren; (wires, wheels etc) in Berührung or Kontakt (miteinander) kommen; ( two people

    he could make contact by radio as soon as the glue makes contact (with the surface) — er konnte sich durch Funk in Verbindung setzen sobald der Klebstoff mit der Fläche in Berührung or Kontakt kommt

    to lose contact (with sb/sth) — den Kontakt or die Verbindung (zu jdm/etw) verlieren

    point of contact ( Math, fig ) — Berührungspunkt m

    2) (ELEC) (= act) Kontakt m; (= equipment) Kontakt- or Schaltstück nt

    to make/break contact — den Kontakt herstellen/unterbrechen

    3) (= person) Kontaktperson f (ALSO MED); (in espionage) Verbindungsmann m, V-Mann m

    contacts pl — Kontakte pl, Verbindungen pl

    to make contacts —

    he's made a useful contact — er hat einen nützlichen Kontakt hergestellt

    2. vt
    person, agent, lawyer sich in Verbindung setzen mit; (for help) police sich wenden an (+acc)

    I've been trying to contact you for hours —

    he doesn't want to be contacted unless it's urgent — er möchte, dass man sich nur in dringenden Fällen mit ihm in Verbindung setzt

    * * *
    contact [ˈkɒntækt; US ˈkɑn-]
    A s
    1. a) Kontakt m, Berührung f ( auch MATH)
    b) MIL Feindberührung f:
    without contact SPORT ohne gegnerische Einwirkung;
    bring in(to) contact with in Berührung bringen mit;
    come in contact with in Berührung kommen mit
    2. fig Verbindung f, Fühlung f, Kontakt m:
    be in close contact with sb enge Fühlung mit jemandem haben;
    lose contact with reality den Bezug zur Realität verlieren;
    make contacts Verbindungen anknüpfen oder herstellen
    3. ELEK Kontakt m:
    a) Anschluss m
    b) Kontakt-, Schaltstück n:
    make (break) contact Kontakt herstellen, einschalten (den Kontakt unterbrechen, ausschalten)
    4. MED Kontaktperson f, ansteckungsverdächtige Person
    5. Verbindungs-, Kontaktmann m (auch Geheimagent), Gewährsmann m
    6. FLUG Bodensicht f
    B v/t [a. kənˈtækt]
    1. in Berührung bringen ( with mit)
    2. sich in Verbindung setzen mit, Kontakt aufnehmen mit, sich wenden an (akk)
    3. Kontakt haben mit, berühren
    C v/i [a. kənˈtækt] besonders ELEK einander berühren, Kontakt haben
    * * *
    1. noun
    1) (state of touching) Berührung, die; Kontakt, der; (fig.) Verbindung, die; Kontakt, der

    point of contact — Berührungspunkt, der

    be in contact with somebody — (fig.) mit jemandem in Verbindung stehen od. Kontakt haben

    come in or into contact [with something] — [mit etwas] in Berührung kommen

    come into contact with somebody/something — (fig.) mit jemandem/etwas etwas zu tun haben

    make contact with somebody — (fig.) mit jemandem Kontakt aufnehmen

    lose contact with somebody — (fig.) den Kontakt mit jemandem verlieren

    2) (Electr.): (connection) Kontakt, der

    make/break a contact — einen Kontakt herstellen/unterbrechen

    2. transitive verb
    1) (get into touch with) sich in Verbindung setzen mit
    2) (begin dealings with) Kontakt aufnehmen mit
    * * *
    (person) n.
    Ansprechpartner m. n.
    Kontakt -e m.
    Kontaktperson f. v.
    verbinden v.

    English-german dictionary > contact

  • 3 contact

    con·tact [ʼkɒntækt, Am ʼkɑ:n-] n
    1) no pl ( communication) Kontakt m, Verbindung f;
    there isn't enough \contact between teachers and parents die Lehrer und Eltern tauschen sich nicht genügend aus;
    I'll get into \contact with him ich melde mich bei ihm;
    I couldn't get into \contact with him ich habe ihn nicht erreicht;
    to have \contact with the [outside] world Kontakt zur Außenwelt haben;
    to be in \contact [with sb] [mit jdm] in Verbindung stehen;
    to establish [or make] / maintain [or stay in] \contact with sb mit jdm in Kontakt kommen/bleiben;
    to keep in \contact with sb den Kontakt zu jdm aufrechterhalten;
    to lose \contact with sb den Kontakt zu jdm verlieren;
    to make \contact with sb sich akk mit jdm in Verbindung setzen, Kontakt zu jdm aufnehmen; on the phone jdn [telefonisch] erreichen
    2) ( person)
    I've got a \contact in a printing firm ich habe Verbindungen zu [o ich kenne da jemanden in] einer Druckerei;
    business \contacts Geschäftskontakte mpl;
    international/ professional/social \contacts internationale/berufliche/soziale Kontakte;
    \contacts pl ( connections) Beziehungen fpl;
    you need \contacts ohne Beziehungen geht nichts;
    to build up \contacts Kontakte aufbauen;
    to have \contacts Beziehungen [o Verbindungen] haben
    3) ( relationship) Beziehung f;
    to forge \contacts with sb mit jdm Kontakte eingehen
    4) no pl ( touch) Kontakt m;
    [physical] \contact Berührung f;
    have you come into \contact with anyone with chickenpox? hatten Sie Kontakt mit jemandem, der Windpocken hat?;
    to be in/make \contact with sth etw berühren;
    to come into \contact with sth (a. fig) mit etw dat in Berührung kommen (a. fig)
    don't let that glue come into \contact with your skin lassen Sie diesen Klebstoff nicht an Ihre Haut kommen;
    on \contact bei Berührung
    5) elec Kontakt m vt
    to \contact sb sich akk mit jdm in Verbindung setzen;
    ( get to by phone) jdn [telefonisch] erreichen;
    can I \contact you by phone? sind Sie telefonisch zu erreichen?;
    if there is any way we can be of assistance please do not hesitate to \contact us falls Sie Hilfe brauchen, setzen Sie sich einfach mit uns in Verbindung;
    you can \contact me on [or (Am) at] 123 456 sie erreichen mich unter der Nummer 123 456

    English-German students dictionary > contact

  • 4 port

    Синтаксис: port < порт>
    Значение по умолчанию: 26000
    Устанавливает, какой порт команда connect будет использовать по умолчанию. Обычно запуск команды "connect 123.456.789.012" будет выполнять подсоединение к серверу на порт 26000. Полезно для привязки ваших любимых серверов. (например alias server1 "port 260001; connect 123.456.789.012") - connect

    Engllish-Russian dictionary of Quake game > port

  • 5 zero suppression

    "The elimination of leading (nonsignificant) zeros in a number. For example, zero suppression would truncate 000123.456 to 123.456."

    English-Arabic terms dictionary > zero suppression

  • 6 δαΐ-φρων

    δαΐ-φρων, ον, Hometisches Epitheton von Personen. Formen: δαΐφρων, δαΐφρονος, δαΐφρονι, δαΐφρονα, vocativ. δαΐφρον Iliad. 4, 93. 5, 277, vgl. Scholl. Herodian. Iliad. 3, 182. Die Bedeutung kann sein: 1) tapfer, kriegerisch, 2) klug, verständig. Vgl. z. B. Scholl. Odyss. 1, 48 δαΐφρονι: πολεμόφρονι. δαΐς γὰρ ἡ μάχη. ὅταν δὲ ἐπὶ τῆς Πηνελόπης λέγῃ. δεδαηκυίᾳ κατὰ φρένας, τουτέστι μεμαϑηκυίᾳ, ἐξ οὗ τὴν συνετὴν καὶ σώφρονα βούλεται δηλοῦν. Beide Bedeutungen lassen sich vielleicht nicht scharf sondern; vgl. Odyss. 2, 61 οὐ δεδαηκότες ἀλκήν, Iliad. 6, 444 ἐπεὶ μάϑον ἔμμεναι ἐσϑλὸς αἰεὶ καὶ πρώτοισι μετὰ Τρώεσσι μάχεσϑαι. Vielleicht ist eine gemeinsame Grundbedeutung anzunehmen, vielleicht kommt die so häufige Homerische Figur der Katachrese in's Spiel. Entschieden zu verwerfen ist die Ansicht Buttmanns Lexilog. 1 S. 200, das Wort δαΐφρων habe in der Ilias durchweg (eine vereinzelte Stelle abgerechnet) die Bedeutung » kriegerisch«, in der Odyssee eben so durchweg die Bedeutung »einsichtsvoll«. Es ist ein Irrthum einer früheren Periode der Homerischen Forschung, daß in dieser Weise die Odyssee auch sonst sprachlich der Ilias gegenüberstehe. Beide Gedichte oder vielmehr Gedichtsammlungen bestehen aus einer Reihe von Liedern verschiedener Dichter, und manche Lieder der Odyssee sind verwandter mit einzelnen Liedern der Ilias als mit den andern Liedern der Odyssee. Erst dann, wenn alle diese Lieder beider Sammlungen genauer gesondert sein werden, läßt sich feststellen, welchen Begriff jedes einzelne Lied mit δαΐφρων verband. Vielleicht wird sich dann zeigen, daß ein oder das andere Lied gar keinen klaren Begriff mit δαΐφρων verband. Vgl. ἀμύμων und βλεμεαίνω. Bei der Untersuchung über δαΐφρων wird jedenfalls vor Allem auf das formelhafte Wesen der Homerischen Poesie und die Entlehnungen und Nachahmungen Rücksicht zu nehmen sein. Ein deutliches Beispiel bietet die Formel Ὀδυσῆα δαΐφρονα ποικιλομήτην: Odyss. 22, 115 ἔστανδ' ἀμφ' Ὀδυσῆα δαΐφρονα ποικιλομήτην, 202 βήτην εἰςὈδυσῆα δαΐφρονα ποικιλομήτην, 281 τοὶ δ' αὖτ' ἀμφ' Ὀδυσῆα δαΐφρονα ποικιλομήτην, Odvss. 3, 163 ἀμφ' Ὀδυσῆα ἄνακτα δαΐφρονα ποικιλομήτην, Odyss. 7, 168 χειρὸς ἑλὼν Ὀδυσῆα δαΐφρονα ποικιλομήτην, Iliad. 11, 482 ὥς ῥα τότ' ἀμφ' Ὀδυσῆα δαΐφρονα ποικιλομήτην. Eine andere Formel ist υἱὲ δαΐφρονος ἱπποδάμοιο: εὕδεις, Ἀτρέος υἱὲ δαΐφρονος ἱπποδάμοιο Iliad. 2, 23. 60, ὤ μοι, Τυδέος υἱὲ δαΐφρονος ἱπποδάμοιο Iliad. 4, 370, ὦ Σῶχ' Ἱππάσου υἱὲ δαΐφρονος ἱπποδάμοιο Iliad. 11, 450. Was heißt das aber? Heißt es » klug und tapfer?« Oder heißt es » kriegerisch und tapfer«? Mit allgemeinen Betrachtungen und Reden ist es hier nicht gethan! Der Homerische Sprachgebrauch muß beobachtet, die ähnlichen etwa sich findenden Formeln müssen gesammelt und untersucht werden. Die Erklärung » kriegerisch und tapfer« ist Ὁμηρικωτέρα: es ist die so häufige Homerische Figur ἐκ παραλλήλου, Wenn aber δαΐφρονος ἱπποδάμοιο » kriegerisch und tapfer« heißt, dann ist die höchste Wahrscheinlichkeit da, daß δαΐφρονα ποικιλομήτην überall » verstandig und klug« heißt, ebenfalls ἐκ παραλλήλου. Dann heißt also δαΐφρων in einem der edelsten Theile der Ilias (11, 482, vgl. Lachmann Betrachtungen über Homers Ilias S. 38, zehntes Lied) entschieden = » klug«, nicht » tapfer«. Ein Beispiel anderer Art bietet der Name Polybos: Odyss. 15, 519 heißt Polybos, der Vater des Eurymachos, δαΐφρων; Odyss. 22, 243 heißt ein anderer Polybos δαΐφρων, einer der Freier; Odyss. 8, 373 heißt ein dritter Polybos δαΐφρων, ein Künstler unter den Phäaken. Man darf mit großer Wahrscheinlichkeit annehmen, daß das Epitheton entweder mit dem Namen oder wegen der in der Sage schon vorhandenen Gleichnamigkeit aus einem Liede in andere Lieder für andere Personen hinübergenommen sei; die älteste der drei Stellen scheint, aus anderweitigen Gründen, Odyss. 8, 373 zu sein. – Auch die var. lect. muß sorgfältig beobachtet werden; man denke z. B. an περίφρων und πολύφρων. Anstatt Ἀντιμάχοιο δαΐφρονος las Zenodot Ἀντιμάχοιο κακόφρονος Iliad. 11, 123. 138, s. Scholl. (Didym. oder Aristonic., unbestimmt). Der Vers Odyss. 1, 83 νοστῆσαι Ὀδυσῆα δαΐφρονα ὅνδε δόμονδε lautet in anderen Stellen νοστῆσαι (νοστήσειν) Ὀδυσῆα πολύφρονα ὅνδε δόμονδε, Odyss. 14, 424. 20, 239. 329. 21, 204. – Uebersicht von Personen, denen das Epitheton δαΐφρων bei Homer gegeben wird: 1) Weiber: a) Des Laertes Frau, ohne Nennung des Namens, κουριδίης τ' ἀλόχοιο δαΐφρονος, Odyss. 15, 356. – b) Penelope, nach dem oben vorgelegten Schol. Odyss. 1, 48, auch nach Eustath. Odyss. 21, 6 p. 1897, 63 εἰ δὲ δαΐφρων ἡ Πηνελόπη ἐρρέϑη που ὡς ἀνδρεία γυνή, ἁρμόττει ( leg. ἁρμόττοι?) ἂν αὐτῇ διὰ τοῠτο καὶ ἡ παχεῖα χείρ διὰ τὸ τοῖς ἀνδρείοις τοιαῦτα ὡς ἐπὶ πολὺ τὰ ἀκρωτήρια εἶναι. Auf welche Stelle oder welche Stellen sich Eustathius und das Scholium beziehen, ist ungewiß; es paßt in jeder Beziehung, auch in Hinsicht auf die Lieder-Eintheilung der Odyssee, die Stelle Odyss. 15, 41, wo wir im Text haben ἀγγελίην ἐρέοντα περίφρονι Πηνελοπείῃ. – c) Auch Kirke mag das Epitheton δαΐφρων in irgend welcher Lesart gehabt haben; vgl. Eustath. Odyss. 8, 448 p. 1604, 28 τὸ δὲ δέδαε φρεσί δαΐφρονα συνϑέτως βούλεται καὶ τὴν Κίρκην εἶναι· ὅϑεν καὶ διδάσκαλος ποικίλου δεσμοῠ τῷ ποικιλό φρονι γίνεται Ὀδυσσεῐ. – In der That scheint den Alten das Epitheton δαΐφρων bei Weibernamen im Homer an sich unbedenklich und geläufig gewesen zu sein; man vgl. unten δαΐφρονι Περσεφονείῃ, δαΐφρων Ἀλκμήνα, δαΐφρονι Πενϑεσιλείῃ, δαΐφρων Τριτογένεια. All das würde nicht gesagt worden sein, wenn nicht die betreffenden Dichter an Homers unzweifelhaften Vorgang, wenn auch nicht grade bei denselben Namen, geglaubt hatten. – 2) Männer: Achilleus Iliad. 17, 654; Aeneas Iliad. 20, 267; Ajax Telamon. Iliad. 17, 123; Alkinoos Odyss. 8, 8; Anchialos, Vater des Taphiers Mentes, Odyss. 1, 180; Antilochos Iliad. 13, 418; Antimachos, ein Troer, Iliad. 11, 123; Atreus Iliad. 2, 23; Bellerophontes Iliad. 6, 162; Diomedes Iliad. 5, 181; Hippasos, ein Troer, Iliad. 11, 450; Idäos, der Herold des Priamos, Iliad. 24, 325; Idomeneus Iliad. 4, 952; Kebriones, Wagenlenker des Hektor, Iliad. 16, 727; Meriones Iliad. 13, 164; Odysseus Odyss. 1, 83; Orsilochos, Messenier, Odyss. 21, 16; Pandaros Iliad. 4, 93; Peleus Iliad. 18, 18; Peneleos Iliad. 14, 487; Phorkys, ein Troer, Iliad. 17, 312; Polybos, Vater des Eurymachos, Odyss. 15, 519; Polybos, einer der Freier, Odyss. 22, 243; Polybos, Künstler unter den Phäaken, Odyss. 8, 373; Priamos Iliad. 9, 651; Sokos, ein Troer, Iliad. 11, 456; Telemachos Odyss. 4, 687; Tydeus Iliad. 4, 370. Hektor scheint nirgends δαΐφρων zu heißen, während nicht nur sein alter Vater Priamos, sondern auch sein Wagenlenker Kebriones dies Epitheton hat. Man sieht hier wieder, wie augenscheinlich der Zufall im Homer ein weites Gebiet beherrscht. Ist auch das ein vorgelegten Stelle δαΐφρων heißt, Iliad. 11, 482? In der Odyssee heißt Odysseus δαΐφρων 1, 48. 83. 3, 163. 7, 168. 8, 18. 21, 223. 379. 22, 115. 202. 281. Ist es Zufall, daß z. B. im 1. Buche der Ilias das Wort δαΐφρων gar nicht vorkommt, aber im 11. Buche acht Mal, vs. 123. 138. 197. 450. 456. 482. 791. 839? So im 2. Buche der Odyssee δαΐφρων gar nicht, im 1. Buche dagegen vier Mal, vs. 48. 83. 180. 418; im achten Buche der Odyssee fünf Mal, vs. 8. 13. 18. 56. 373, dagegen im 17. u. 18. Buche der Odyssee gar nicht. So viel steht aus anderen Gründen fest, daß das 17. u. 18. Buch der Odyssee ein zusammenhängendes Lied eines Dichters sind, abgerechnet größere wie kleinere Interpolationen; und das 1. u. das 2. Buch der Odyssee sind zwei in ihrem Wesen sehr verschiedene Lieder, von verschiedenen Dichtern. – Bei den Auctoren nach Homer erscheint ebenfalls δαΐφρων als Epitheton von Personen: Hesiod. O. 654 δαΐφρονος Ἀμφιδάμαντος; Scut. 119 Iolaos δαΐφρων; Hymn. Homeric Cerer. 360 δαΐφρονι Περσεφονείῃ; Pind. P. 9, 84 δαΐφρων Ἀλκμήνα; Quint. Sm. 1, 47 δαΐφρονι Πενϑεσιλείῃ; 1, 128 δαΐφρων Τριτογένεια. – Von Sachen: Acschyl. Sept. 917 γόος δαΐφρων, Dindorf. δαϊόφρων; Quint. Sm. 1, 218 ἀλκῆς δαΐφρονος, mit μνήσασϑαι, ἀλκῆς μνησώμεσϑα δαΐφρονος, wie ταιτο δὲ ϑούριδος ἀλκῆς Odyss. 4, 527, μνησάσκετο ϑούριδος ἀλκῆς Iliad. 11, 566.

    Griechisch-deutsches Handwörterbuch > δαΐ-φρων

  • 7 contra

    contrā, adv. and prep. [stem con, i. e. cum, through a comparative form conter; cf.: alter, uter, inter, praeter, etc.; in abl. fem. form like the locative adverbs ea, qua, etc.; cf.: ultra, intra, extra, citra], orig., in comparison with; hence, over against, fronting, in front, opposite, in opposition to, against, contrary to, opposed to, etc.
    I.
    Adv. (referring to an opposed object often with the force of a preposition with ellipsis of a pronoun, = against it, against him, etc.).
    A.
    Local.
    1.
    Lit., of position in front of a person, place, or thing.
    a.
    With verb of being or position expressed or understood.
    (α).
    Referring to living beings, opposite, in face of, face to face, facing, in front of, fronting, confronting (not in Cic., Caes., or Sall.):

    feminam scelestam te, adstans contra, contuor,

    Plaut. Pers. 2, 2, 26:

    ut confidenter mihi contra adstitit,

    id. Capt. 3, 5, 6; Lucr. 4, 223; 6, 929:

    signum contra, quoad longissume oculi ferebant, animo finivit,

    Liv. 1, 18, 8:

    stat contra starique jubet,

    Juv. 3, 290:

    stat contra dicitque tibi tua pagina Fures!

    Mart. 1, 55, 12:

    ulmus erat contra,

    in front of her, Ov. M. 14, 661:

    templa vides contra,

    in front (of us), id. ib. 7, 587.—Of position in front of the enemy:

    contra conserta manu,

    Plaut. Mil. 1, 1, 3: contra consistere, to make front against them, Caes. B. G. 2, 17.—
    (β).
    Referring to things and places, over against (it), opposite (to it), on the opposite side (mostly post-Aug.):

    contra jacet Cancer patulam distentus in alvum,

    Manil. 2, 253:

    posita contra Hispania,

    Tac. Agr. 11:

    promuntorium quod contra procedit,

    Plin. 4, 2, 3, § 6: relinquendae autem contra erunt vacuae tabellae, on the opposite side, i. e. of the leaf, Quint. 10, 3, 32: illo quaerente cur non decidant contra siti, the antipodes (cf. Cic. Ac. 2, 39, 123; v. II. A. 1. c. a), Plin. 2, 65, 65, § 161.—With the governing verb understood:

    arguam hanc vidisse apud te contra conservum meum,

    face to face, Plaut. Mil. 2, 2, 91:

    jam omnia contra circaque hostium plena erant, Liv 5, 37, 8: eadem verba contra (i. e. ponuntur),

    side by side, Quint. 9, 3, 36; Verg. A. 6, 23.—
    b.
    With verbs of motion, so as to be opposite to an object or face to face with a person, variously rendered.
    (α).
    Referring to persons:

    accede ad me atque adi contra,

    come right up to me, Plaut. Rud. 1, 4, 23; id. Bacch. 3, 6, 6: hostes crebri cadunt; nostri contra ingruunt, advance to their front (in Plaut. hostility is not implied in contra), id. Am. 1, 1, 84: quis nos pater aut cognatu' volet contra tueri, face to face, eye to eye, Enn. ap. Varr. L. L. 7, § 12 Mull. (Trag. Rel. v. 444 Rib.); Att. ap. Macr. S. 6, 1, 55 (Trag. Rel. v. 538 ib.):

    adspicedum contra me = contra adspice me,

    Plaut. Most. 5, 1, 56 Lorenz ad lec.:

    contra adspicere,

    id. Mil. 2, 1, 45:

    contra intueri,

    Liv. 1, 16, 6; 9, 6, 8; Sen. Q. N. 1, 3, 6:

    cum veniret contra Marcianus,

    Quint. 6, 3, 95; Plin. 9, 46, 70, § 152.—
    (β).
    Of things:

    hic ubi sol radiis... Adversa fulsit nimborum aspergine contra,

    Lucr. 6, 525; Cels. 8, 8, 1:

    quam (turrim) promoti contra validi asseres... perfregere,

    Tac. H. 4, 30.—Reciprocally: oscula non pervenientia contra, not coming through (the wall) so as to meet, Ov. M. 4, 80.—
    2.
    Transf. to equivalents of weight, value, and price; so,
    (α).
    In Plaut. only in the colloq. phrases auro contra, aurichalco contra, and contra auro (sc. posito); lit., for gold placed against; cf.:

    aes contrarium, s. v. contrarius: (servus) non carus'st auro contra,

    at his weight in gold, Plaut. Ep. 3, 3, 30: jam auro contra constat filius, id. Truc. 2, 6, 57 (Speng. aurichalco): auro contra cedo modestum amatorem! A me aurum accipe. Pa. Cedo mihi contra aurichalco quoi ego sano serviam, id. Curc. 1, 3, 45 sq.; id. Mil. 3, 1, 63; 4, 2, 85; id. Ps. 2, 3, 23.—
    (β).
    In post-Aug. prose (very rare):

    at si aquae et ejus rei quam contra pensabis par pondus erit, nec pessum ibit, nec exstabit, etc.,

    Sen. Q. N. 3, 25, 5.—
    3.
    Of reciprocal actions, = vicissim, in turn, in return, back, on my, his, etc., part, likewise, counter-.
    (α).
    In gen.:

    te ut deludam contra, lusorem meum,

    Plaut. Am. 2, 2, 71:

    quae me amat, quam ego contra amo,

    id. Merc. 5. 2, 77; id. Cist. 1, 1, 96; id. Trin. 4, 2, 55; id. As. 2, 2, 110:

    qui arguat se, eum contra vincat jurejurando suo,

    make a victorious counter-charge, id. Mil. 2, 2, 37:

    si laudabit haec Illius formam, tu hujus contra (i. e. lauda),

    Ter. Eun. 3, 1, 54:

    audi nunc contra jam,

    listen in turn, id. Phorm. 4, 4, 18; id. Ad. 5, 4, 23:

    at tu mihi contra nunc videre fortunatus, Phaedria, Cui, etc.,

    you likewise seem fortunate to me, id. Phorm. 1, 3, 21:

    Mettius Tullo gratulatur, contra Tullus Mettium benigne alloquitur,

    Liv. 1, 28, 1:

    contra ut me diligat illa,

    Cat. 76. 23; Hor. S. 1, 3, 27 Orell. ad loc.—Hence, with ellipsis of inquit, = respondit:

    cui latrans contra senex,

    Phaedr. 5, 10, 7:

    scietis, inquam, etc., contra Nigrinus: ad quem missi sunt? ego, etc.,

    Plin. Ep. 7, 6, 4.—

    Rarely with inquit, etc., expressed: at ille contra, renidens, Audi, inquit, discipule, etc.,

    Gell. 15, 9, 9; cf.:

    contra talia reddit,

    Claud. B. Gild. 379.—
    (β).
    With dat. pers.:

    consulo quem dolum doloso contra conservo parem,

    Plaut. Mil. 2, 2, 45:

    facere contra huic aegre,

    Ter. Eun. 4, 1, 10:

    hiscine contra insidiabere?

    id. Hec. 1. 1, 13:

    tibi contra gratiam Referre,

    id. ib. 4, 2, 7.—
    (γ).
    With item:

    item a me contra factum est,

    Plaut. Aul. prol. 20:

    puellam senex Amat et item contra filius,

    id. Cas. prol. 49; id. Pers. 5, 2, 36; id. Am. 1, 1, 67; Ter. Ad. 1, 1, 25.—
    (δ).
    Combining a reciprocal with a local relation (A. 1. a. a, and b. a): contra carinantes verba, exchanging abusive words ( face to face), Enn. ap. Serv. ad Verg. A. 8, 361 (Ann. v. 181 Vahl.): tubae utrimque contra canunt;

    Consonat terra,

    Plaut. Am. 1, 1, 73; 1, 1, 86:

    confer gradum Contra pariter,

    id. Ps. 2, 4, 18; id. Truc. 1, 2, 28:

    video amicam... Ubi contra adspexit me, etc.,

    id. Mil. 2, 1, 45; Verg. E. 7, 8; cf. Lucr. 4, 243:

    vesper adest, juvenes consurgite!... Cernitis, innuptae, juvenes? consurgite contra!

    Cat. 62, 6.—
    (ε).
    Implying also opposition: Pe. Conpellabo. Ph. Orationis aciem contra conferam, Plaut. Ep. 4, 1, 20:

    si scias quod donum huic dono contra comparet,

    what counter gift, Ter. Eun. 2, 3, 63: quod Scipio postulavit... ut, etc. Et quod contra collega postulavit ne, etc., Annal. Trib. Pleb. ap. Gell. 7 (6), 19, 5:

    si vobis aequa et honesta postulatio videtur, ego contra brevem postulationem adfero,

    Cic. Rosc. Am. 2, 7; Nep. Epam. 6, 1;

    Auct. B. Alex. 24: illo licente contra liceri audeat nemo,

    to bid in opposition, Caes. B. G. 1, 18; Liv. 4, 53, 6:

    agedum pauca accipe contra,

    Hor. S. 1, 4, 38.—So in battle:

    Numidae... Romanorum ordines conturbare... neque contra feriundi copia erat,

    Sall. J. 50, 4; and in law: et ab eo is qui adoptat vindicat... et illo contra non vindicante, etc., Gai Inst. 1, 134; 2, 24.—Esp. in replies:

    oratio contra a Demosthene pro Ctesiphonte edita,

    Cic. de Or. 3, 56, 213:

    dicit accusator haec: primum, etc.... quid contra reus?

    id. Clu. 30, 81; id. Fin. 5, 22, 63; Curt. 4, 1, 10; 7, 9, 1.
    B.
    Of opposition, strife, etc., against; constr. absol., with dat., and ne, quominus or quin.
    1.
    Of physical exertion.
    (α).
    Lit.:

    concurrunt... aetheriae nubes contra pugnantibu' ventis,

    struggling against each other, Lucr. 6. 98:

    nec nos obniti contra... Sufficimus,

    bear up, battle against, Verg. A. 5, 21; Ov. M. 9, 50; 2, 434:

    at ille contra nititur,

    resists, Plin. 2, 38, 38, § 103; 7, 20, 19, § 82:

    pars remigum, tamquam imperitia... officia nautarum impediebant. Mox contra tendere,

    rowed in an opposite direction, Tac. H. 4, 16.—
    (β).
    Trop.:

    te rogo ne contrahas ac demittas animum, neque te obrui tamquam fluctu... sinas, contraque erigas ac resistas,

    Cic. Q. Fr. 1, 1, 1, § 4:

    et torrens judicem vel nitentem contra feret, cogatque ire qua rapiet,

    Quint. 12, 10, 61.— With ne: vi contra niti, ne advorsus eum fiat, Cato ap. Gell. 7 (6), 3, 16.—With quominus, Lucr. 1, 780.—
    2.
    Of mental exertion:

    si tibi vera videntur, Dede manus, aut, si falsum est, accingere contra,

    arm yourself against them, Lucr. 2, 1043; 2, 280. —With dat.:

    siti contra... pugnandum,

    Cels. 4, 2 fin. —
    3.
    Of hostile opposition in gen.
    (α).
    Lit.:

    quod animadversum est in eo qui contra omni ratione pugnarunt, non debeo reprehendere,

    who made opposition in every way, Cic. Rosc. Am. 47, 137; id. Verr. 2, 2, 43, § 107:

    contra etiam aliquid abs te profectum ex multis audivi,

    something inimical, id. Fam. 5, 5, 2.—
    (β).
    Trop.:

    aut alio quovis (sc. colore) qui contra pugnet et obstet,

    Lucr. 2, 794; 2, 868.—
    4.
    Of warfare.
    (α).
    Lit.:

    ut eos adversarios existimemus qui arma contra ferant,

    Cic. Off. 1, 25, 87; 1, 12, 37; Vell. 2, 28, 4; cf.:

    quid quod exercitum contra duxit?

    Auct. Her. 4, 16, 23:

    ut si qua ex parte obviam contra veniretur, acie instructa depugnarent,

    if they should be attacked by an open charge, Caes. B. G. 7, 28:

    issentque confestim ad urbem ni venire contra exercitum... audissent,

    Liv. 7, 39, 17:

    cum Romanae legiones contra direxerint,

    would oppose their march, Tac. H. 4, 58; id. A. 6, 44.—With dat.:

    et huic contra itum ad amnem Erinden,

    Tac. A. 11, 10.—
    (β).
    Trop.:

    quod ubi viderunt corvi, contra auxiliantur, velut adversus communem hostem,

    Plin. 10, 74, 95, § 205.—
    5.
    Of legal contests.
    (α).
    With verbs of saying; v. 9. a.—
    (β).
    Venire contra, of any legal act with the intention to hurt the adversary:

    quid? si omnium mortalium Sthenio nemo inimicior quam hic C. Claudius... fuit? si de litteris corruptis contra venit, etc.?

    if he made a charge of forgery against him? Cic. Verr. 2, 2, 43, § 107; cf. II. B. c. b.—
    (γ).
    On the part of the adversary:

    inveniendum contra est, quo distet haec causa a ceteris,

    Quint. 5, 10, 114; 9, 2, 35; 12, 8, 10.—
    (δ).
    Of judgments against the parties or against opinions:

    ne spoliaret fama probatum hominem si contra judicasset,

    given an adverse decision, Cic. Off. 3, 19, 77; cf. Val. Max. 7, 2, 4; Cic. Caecin. 24, 69.—
    6.
    Of literary opposition.
    (α).
    Mostly with verbs of saying; v. 9. a. g.—
    (β).
    With other verbs:

    astrologorum artem contra convincere tendit,

    Lucr. 5, 728:

    contra nunc illud pone, etc.,

    Sen. Ben. 7, 14, 6:

    habeat (liber meus) etiam quosdam qui contra sentiant et adversentur,

    some dissentients and opponents, Quint. 3, 1, 5; 2, 17, 40; 3, 8, 69.—
    7.
    Of public and political opposition.
    (α).
    With verbs of saying; v. 9. a. d.—
    (β).
    With petere, to be a candidate for office in opposition to another:

    nihil enim supererat de quo certarent, nihil quod contra peterent,

    no office was left for which to canvass against each other, Cic. Agr. 2, 33, 91:

    honores contra petere,

    Quint. 6, 1, 17.—With ire, with dat., of an opposing vote in the senate (cf.:

    pedibus ire): sententia Cassii ut nemo unus contra ire ausus est, ita dissonae voces respondebant,

    Tac. A. 14, 45.—
    8.
    Of violation of law, contracts, etc.: contra facere, or contra committere, to violate, transgress a law, etc.: leges esse non ex ejus qui contra commiserit utilitate, spectari oportere, not in the interest of the transgressor, Cic. Inv. 2, 48, 153:

    si quis sub hoc pacto vendiderit ancillam ne prostitueretur, et si contra factum esset,

    and if the contract was violated, Dig. 18, 1, 56.—
    9.
    With verbs of saying, etc., contra dicere; less freq. disputare, disserere, pugnare, in the sense of dicere, and contra scribere (often contradico, in one word, in post-Aug. writers; esp. with dat.).
    a.
    Absol.
    (α).
    Contra dicere, to speak as counsel of the adversary, to plead his cause, in legal proceedings:

    cum contra dicturus Hortensius esset,

    would speak on the other side, Cic. Quint. 24, 77:

    hoc... contra dicente Cotta judicatum est,

    id. Caecin. 33, 97:

    dixisse ut contra nemo videretur,

    id. Brut. 53, 198: ut contra Crassus... exorsus est, began on the other side, id. ib. § 197.—Hence: qui contra dicit, the adversary or counsel of the adversary:

    contra autem qui dicet, similitudinem infirmare debebit,

    Cic. Inv. 2, 50, 151; id. Part. Or. 21, 108.—In the same sense: agens contra: si nos... impares agentium contra ingeniis dixerimus, that we are unequal to the talents of our adversary's counsel, [p. 453] Quint. 4, 1, 8.—
    (β).
    To make charges against (rare):

    si qui contra vellet dicere, usurum esse eum suo testimonio,

    Cic. Clu. 48, 134:

    qua ratione nemo neque tum item fecerit, neque nunc contra dicat,

    id. Quint. 29, 88; so,

    contra disputare, of objections to or against a witness: nihil contra disputabo priusquam dixerit,

    id. Fl. 21, 51.—
    (γ).
    In gen., to speak on the other side of a question:

    fiebat autem ita, ut cum is qui audire vellet dixisset quid sibi videretur, tum ego contra dicerem,

    Cic. Tusc. 1, 4, 8; id. Fin. 2, 1, 2; so,

    contra disputare and contra scribere,

    id. Or. 1, 19, 85; Vitr. 3, 1, 6; Quint. 2, 17, 13; Dig. 9, 2, 21, § 1.—Hence: qui contra dicunt or disputant, the opponents:

    nec qui contra dicunt causam difficilem repellunt,

    Cic. Fin. 3, 1, 2:

    ad coarguendos qui contra disputant,

    to refule his opponents, Quint. 2, 15, 26.—
    (δ).
    To oppose or object to a proposition, motion, or petition:

    quam palam principes dixerunt contra!

    protested against it, Cic. Verr. 2, 5, 16, § 41; Caes. B. C. 1, 32; Cic. Clu. 47, 130.—With pugnare:

    cum decerneretur frequenti senatu, contra pugnante Pisone, etc.,

    Cic. Att. 1, 14, 5:

    filius ejus incolumitatem optat: contradicit pater,

    the father objects, Quint. 9, 2, 85; 9, 2, 83; Plin. ap. Gell. 9, 16, 5; Cic. Dom. 33, 87:

    contradicente nullo,

    Suet. Caes. 20; Dig. 3, 3, 15.—
    (ε).
    To reply:

    contradixit edicto,

    answered by an edict, Suet. Aug. 56. —
    (ζ).
    Abl. absol. impers.:

    explorandum videtur an etiam contradicto aliquando judicio consuetudo firmata sit,

    whether the custom has been confirmed by judgment upon a judicial contest, Dig. 1, 3, 34.—
    b.
    With acc. neutr. pron., to object, to make or raise an objection, to reply; esp. in legal proceedings:

    ego enim, te disputante, quid contra dicerem meditabar,

    Cic. N. D. 3, 1, 1:

    ut contra si quid dicere velit non audiatur,

    id. Fin. 5, 10, 27:

    aiebat illum primo sane diu multa contra (i. e. dixisse), ad extremum autem, etc.,

    id. Att. 2, 22, 2.— Hence: quod contra dicitur, or quae contra dicuntur, the objections:

    ut et id quod intenderemus confirmare, et id quod contra diceretur refellere (possemus),

    refute the objections, Cic. de Or. 1, 20, 90:

    quia neque reprehendi quae contra dicuntur possunt, etc.,

    id. ib. 2, 81, 331; id. Inv. 2, 44, 127; Quint. 1, 2, 17.—In the same sense, as subst.: contrā dicta, orum, n. plur.:

    seu proposita confirmamus, sive contra dicta dissolvimus,

    or refute the objections, Quint. 4, prooem. 6.—With acc. and inf.:

    dicitur contra, nullum esse testamentum,

    the objection is made that there is no testament, Cic. Agr. 2, 6, 42.—
    c.
    With dat., written in one word (post-Aug.).
    (α).
    To oppose a person by speaking against his views:

    solitum se etiam Thraseae contradicere,

    to oppose even Thrasea, Tac. H. 2, 91:

    tibi,

    Suet. Aug. 54:

    Curioni...,

    id. Rhet. 1. —Hence of answers and replies in law: quid si filium testatoris heres ejus prohibuit? Huic contradici potest: ergo pietatis, etc., he may be answered by this plea, etc., Dig. 11, 7, 14, § 13.—And of advisory answers opposed to one's legal views:

    volenti mihi ream adulterii postulare eam, etc., contradictum est,

    my views were disapproved, rejected, Dig. 48, 5, 11, § 10.—
    (β).
    To oppose an opinion, with dat. of the thing:

    cum plures tantum sententiis aliorum contradicerent,

    opposed the opinions, Tac. H. 1, 39.—
    (γ).
    To object to a motion or petition, with dat. of the petitioner:

    patrem qui damnavit optat ne is torqueatur: pater ei contradicit,

    the father objects, Quint. 9, 2, 81:

    cum ambienti ut legibus solveretur multi contradicerent,

    Suet. Caes. 18; Dig. 40, 5, 14; 40, 12, 33.—
    (δ).
    With dat. of the petition:

    preces erant, sed quibus contradici non posset,

    which could not be denied, Tac. H. 4, 46 fin.; Dig. 3, 1, 1, § 2.—
    (ε).
    To contest the validity of a law (rare):

    quibus (legibus) contradici potest,

    Quint. 7, 7, 4.—
    (ζ).
    To contradict an assertion (very rare):

    pro certis autem habemus... cuicunque adversarius non contradicit,

    Quint. 5, 10, 13.—
    d.
    With quin, to object:

    praetor Samnitibus respondit... nec contra dici quin amicitia de integro reconcilietur,

    there was no objection to a reconciliation, Liv. 8, 2, 2.
    C.
    To one's disadvantage; mostly predic. with esse, unfavorable, adverse, damaging (post-Aug.;

    but cf. II. B. 2.): ut eum qui responsurus est vel tacere, vel etiam invitum id quod sit contra cogat fateri,

    Quint. 7, 3, 14:

    cum verba (legis) contra sint,

    id. 7, 1, 49:

    sed experimentum contra fuit,

    unsuccessful, Tac. H. 2, 97 fin.:

    ubi fortuna contra fuit,

    id. ib. 3, 18:

    si fortuna contra daret,

    should be unfavorable, id. ib. 1, 65 fin.; id. A. 15, 13.
    D.
    Of logical opposition, with negative force.
    1.
    Of a direct contrast.
    a.
    Predicatively, with esse, fieri, etc., the contrary, the opposite:

    quod fieri totum contra manifesta docet res,

    but experience teaches that just the contrary is true, Lucr. 3, 686; 4, 1088:

    in stultitia contra est,

    with fools the reverse is true, Cic. Clu. 31, 84:

    in hac quidem re vereor ne etiam contra (i. e. sit),

    id. Att. 12, 46; id. Off. 1, 15, 49:

    quod contra est,

    Sall. J. 85, 21:

    quis non credat, etc.? Contra autem est,

    Sen. Q. N. 3, 25, 12; id. Ep. 7, 3; Dig. 37, 4, 4:

    contra fore si, etc.,

    ib. 34, 2, 39, § 2:

    immo forsitan et contra (i. e. erit),

    ib. 41, 3, 49:

    ego contra puto (i. e. esse),

    Plin. Ep. 1, 20, 7; Lampr. Alex. Sev. 25.—
    b.
    With evenire, accidere, sentire, scribere, habere, etc.:

    utrumque contra accidit: istic enim bellum est exortum, hic pax consecuta,

    of both the contrary has happened, Cic. Fam. 12, 18, 2; so Dig. 38, 2, 51:

    id ego contra puto (sc.: faciendum esse),

    id. Att. 10, 8, 2:

    contra evenit in iis morbis,

    Sen. Ep. 52, 7; Plin. 2, 65, 65, § 163:

    ego contra sentio,

    Sen. Clem. 1, 15, 5; Sedig. ap. Gell. 15, 24, 4; Dig. 40, 2, 25:

    Proculus contra (sc. sentit),

    ib. 35, 2, 1, § 14; 33, 7, 25:

    licet Celsus contra scribat,

    ib. 9, 2, 21, § 1: contra probatur, Gai Inst. 2, 78; Dig. 33, 7, 12, § 34.—Very rarely referring to a term in the same clause:

    cujus disparem mitioremque naturam contra interpretabatur,

    interpreted in an opposite sense, misinterpreted, misunderstood, Tac. H. 4, 86 fin. —
    c.
    Referring to a word or phrase in the same predicate.
    (α).
    To an adverb, in an opposite manner, otherwise, differently, not, etc.:

    nam ad summam totius rei pertinet, caute an contra demonstrata res sit,

    Cic. de Or. 2, 81, 330: quod viriliter animoque fit, id, etc.;

    quod contra, id turpe,

    id. Off. 1, 27, 94:

    sit sapienter usus aut contra,

    Quint. 2, 5, 15:

    lactuca locis apricis optume autumno ponitur, mediterraneis aut frigidis contra ( = pessime),

    Col. 11, 3, 25.—
    (β).
    To a predicative adjective, not, the opposite, the reverse, etc.:

    ut aliae (res) probabiles videantur aliae contra,

    improbable, Cic. Ac. 2, 32, 103; id. Off. 2, 2, 7:

    quid est quod me impediat ea quae probabilia mihi videantur sequi, quae contra, improbare,

    id. ib. 2, 2, 8; id. Or. 2, 31, 135; Quint. 4, 2, 52.—
    (γ).
    To a verbal predicate:

    an frater fratri exsistat heres, an contra ( = annon),

    Dig. 34, 5, 19.—
    (δ).
    To a subject infinitive:

    laudare testem vel contra pertinet ad momentum judiciorum,

    praising or censuring a witness, Quint. 3, 7, 2.—
    (ε).
    To a clause, translated by not or by a repetition of the clause with a negative:

    quae secundum naturam essent, ea sumenda et quadam aestimatione dignanda docebat, contraque contraria,

    those that were not, not, Cic. Ac. 1, 10, 36: quod cuidam aut sapiens videor quod una non jerim, aut felix fuisse;

    mihi contra,

    id. Att. 9, 12, 4: an credibile est, incestum cum filia commissum? Et contra, veneficum in noverca, adulterum in luxurioso? and incredible, etc., Quint. 5, 10, 19; so Dig. 9, 1, 2, § 1.—
    (ζ).
    To an attributive genitive:

    Marius cognoscere quid boni utrisque or contra esset (i. e. mali),

    Sall. J. 88, 2:

    verum de origine laudis contraque perspiciemus suo tempore (i. e. vituperationis),

    Quint. 2, 4, 21:

    alii a propositione accusatoris contraque loci oriuntur,

    the accuser and the accused, id. 7, 2, 31;

    so in several titles of the Digests, as Depositi vel contra, = actio depositi, vel contraria actio depositarii,

    Dig. 16, 3 tit.; so ib. 16, 17, 1; 16, 13, 6; 16, 13, 7.—
    2.
    Reversing the relation of terms in the preceding sentence, the reverse, conversely, vice versa, etc.
    a.
    With its own predicate: saepe... corpus aegret, Cum tamen ex alia laetamur parte latenti;

    Et retro fit uti contra sit saepe vicissim, Cum miser ex animo laetatur corpore toto,

    Lucr. 3, 108: illa altera argumentatio, quasi retro et contra, prius sumit, etc., ( proceeding), so to speak, backward and in inverted order, Cic. Part. Or. 13, 46: neque illud ignoro, etc.; sed non idem accidit contra, but the converse is not true, Quint. 8, 6, 3; Gell. 4, 2, 5: ut vocabula verbis, verba rursus adverbiis, nomina appositis et pronominibus essent priora. Nam fit contra quoque frequenter non indecore. for often, not inelegantly, the order is reversed, Quint. 9, 4, 24:

    quae etiam contra valent,

    i. e. if the terms are reversed, id. 3, 7, 25; 9, 2, 49; 8, 6, 25; 9, 4, 72.—
    b.
    Belonging to the same predicate:

    ut quidque erit dicendum ita dicet, nec satura jejune, nec grandia minute, nec item contra,

    Cic. Or. 36, 123:

    cum emtor venditori, vel contra, heres exstitit,

    Dig. 35, 2, 48:

    in quibus patrium pro possessivo dicitur, vel contra,

    Quint. 1, 5, 45; 5, 10, 71:

    junguntur autem aut ex nostro et peregrino, ut biclinium, aut contra, ut epitogium et Anticato,

    id. 1, 5, 68:

    ut capras in montosis potius locis quam in herbidis (pascar), equas contra,

    but with mares the reverse is the case, Varr. R. R. 2, 1, 16:

    itaque ille dicere melius quam praecipere, nos contra fortasse possumus,

    Cic. Or. 42, 143:

    qua collegi solent ex his quae faciunt ea quae faciuntur, aut contra,

    or vice versa, Quint. 5, 10, 80; Dig. 14, 1, 1, § 12; 48, 5, 23, § 4.
    E.
    In logical antithesis of clauses with a merely rhet. force, on the contrary, on the other hand, vice versa; sometimes almost = sed or autem (freq.).
    1.
    In independent clauses.
    a.
    Opposing persons or parties: fortunam insanam esse... perhibent philosophi... Sunt autem alii philosophi qui contra Fortunam negant ullam exstare, Pac. ap. Auct. Her. 2, 23, 36 (Trag. Rel. v. 372 Rib.); Caecil. ap. Cic. Tusc. 4, 32, 68; Varr. R. R. 1, 8, 1:

    ego etiam quae tu sine Verre commisisti Verri crimini daturus sum... Tu, contra, ne quae ille quidem fecit, obicies,

    Cic. Div. in Caecil. 11, 35:

    ego contra ostendo, non modo nihil fecisse Sex. Roscium, sed, etc.,

    id. Rosc. Am. 29, 79; id. Phil. 8, 3, 8; id. Off. 1, 30, 108; id. Fin. 5, 22, 62:

    in Italia bellum gerimus, in sede ac solo nostro... Hannibal contra in aliena, in hostili est terra,

    Liv. 22, 39, 13; 21, 50, 2; 3, 15, 2; 6, 7, 4; 9, 35, 4 et saep.; Nep. Alcib. 8, 1; Vell. 2, 31, 4; Sen. Ep. 9, 14; id. Ira, 2, 33, 6; Plin. 35, 10, 37, § 113; Tac. H. 3, 84; 3, 57; Suet. Tib. 2; id. Vit. 2; Just. 2, 1, 10; 8, 4, 11:

    contra mercator, navim jactantibus austris Militia est potior?

    Hor. S. 1, 1, 6; 1, 2, 30; 1, 3, 27; Prop. 2, 1, 45; 2, 23, 13 (3, 17, 3); Sen. Hippol. 214;

    so with versa vice: barbarae gentes (Alexandrum) non ut hostem, sed ut parentem luxerunt... Contra Macedones versa vice non ut civem, sed ut hostem amissum gaudebant,

    Just. 13, 1, 7.—
    b.
    Introducing a secondary or parallel opposition of thought: in loco umidiore far potius serunt quam triticum;

    contra in aridiore hordeum potius quam far,

    Varr. R. R. 1, 9, 4; 1, 1, 47: si nihil esset quod inane vocaret, Omne foret solidum;

    nisi contra corpora certe Essent, etc., Omne quod est spatium vacuum constaret inane,

    Lucr. 1, 521; 4, 348; cf.:

    justa omnia decora sunt, injusta contra, ut turpia, sic indecora,

    Cic. Off. 1, 27, 94; id. N. D. 2, 15, 41; id. de Or. 3, 33, 136; id. Quint. 30, 93: id. Off. 3, 21, 84; id. Leg. 2, 1, 2: facilem esse rem... si modo unum omnes sentiant; contra in dissensione nullam se salutem perspicere, Caes. B. G, 5, 31; Liv. 25, 30, 3; Sen. Ben. 1, 5, 2; Plin. 12, 19, 42, § 92; 11, 14, 14, § 35; Suet. Caes. 73; Gell. 1, 4, 5:

    si male rem gerere insani est, contra bene, sani,

    Hor. S. 2, 3, 74.—
    2.
    In opposition to a dependent clause:

    ut hi miseri, sic contra illi beati quos, etc.,

    Cic. Tusc. 5, 6, 16; so id. de Or. 1, 45, 198; Quint. 9, 3, 39:

    cui ego rei tantum abest ut impedimento sim, ut contra te M. Manli adhorter, etc.,

    Liv. 6, 15, 5; 6, 31, 4:

    cum virtus adeo neminem spe ac pollicitatione corrumpat, ut contra in se inpendere jubeat, ac, etc.,

    Sen. Ben. 4, 1, 2: aut igitur negemus quidquam ratione confici, cum contra nihil sine ratione recte fieri possit, aut, etc., whereas on the contrary, etc., Cic. Tusc. 4, 38, 84; cf.:

    at contra,

    Lucr. 2, 392.—
    3.
    With co-ordinate conjunctions.
    a.
    Copulative, et contra or contraque (never with ac or atque); also nec contra (rare), and on the other hand.
    (α).
    With reference to a reason or conclusion, after nam, enim, cum, or itaque: nam et ratione uti... omnique in re quid sit veri videre et tueri decet, contraque falli [p. 454]... tam dedecet quam, etc., Cic. Off. 1, 27, 94:

    malus est enim custos... metus, contraque benevolentia fidelis,

    id. ib. 2, 7, 23:

    cum reficiat animos varietas ipsa, contraque sit aliquanto difficilius in labore uno perseverare,

    Quint. 1, 12, 4; 3, 8, 32; 8, 6, 20:

    itaque in probris maxime in promptu est, si quid tale dici potest, etc. Contraque in laudibus, etc.,

    Cic. Off. 1, 18, 61; cf. Suet. Calig. 51; so with nec:

    nam nec comoedia cothurnis assurgit, nec contra tragoedia socculo ingreditur,

    Quint. 10, 2, 22.—
    (β).
    With contrasted examples or illustrations, often after ut or sic:

    audivi ex majoribus natu, hoc idem fuisse in P. Scipione Nasica, contraque patrem ejus... nullam comitatem habuisse sermonis,

    Cic. Off. 1, 30, 109:

    ut suspitionibus credi oportere, et contra suspitionibus credi non oportere,

    id. Inv. 2, 15, 48; Quint. 8, 4, 1; 5, 10, 48; 9, 3, 7; 9, 4, 52; 11, 1, 14; Sen. Ep. 82, 14; Dig. 17, 1, 22, § 4.—
    (γ).
    With contrasted actions, assumptions, etc.:

    atque utinam qui ubique sunt propugnatores hujus imperii possent in hanc civitatem venire, et contra oppugnatores rei publicae de civitate exterminari!

    Cic. Balb. 22, 51:

    domo pignori data, et area ejus tenebitur... et contra jus soli sequitur aedificium,

    Dig. 13, 7, 21:

    equo et asina genitos mares, hinnos antiqui vocabant: contraque mulos quos asini et equae generassent,

    Plin. 8, 44, 69, § 17: ceterum potest ex lege quidem esse judicium, sed legitimum non esse, et contra ex lege non esse, sed legitimum esse, Gai Inst. 4, 109; Plin. 2, 65, 65, § 161; 35, 15, 5, § 183.—
    (δ).
    After a negative clause, affirming the opposite idea, et contra or contraque, but on the contrary:

    in quo (consulatu) ego imperavi nihil, et contra patribus conscriptis et bonis omnibus parui,

    Cic. Sull. 7, 21:

    nunc vero cum ne pulsus quidem ita sim ut superare non possim, contraque a populo Romano semper sim defensus, etc.,

    id. Dom. 33, 88; id. Fin. 2, 17, 55; id. Marcell. 6, 20; so,

    et contra,

    Suet. Tit. 7.—
    b.
    With adversative conjunctions, at contra, sed contra, contra autem, contra vero (not verum contra, nor contra tamen).
    (α).
    At contra (freq.), merely a strengthened contra (v. 1. supra): huc accedit uti mellis lactisque liquores Jucundo sensu linguae tractentur in ore;

    At contra taetri absinthi natura... foedo pertorqueat ora sapore,

    Lucr. 2, 400:

    cogunt,

    id. 2, 74; 1, 366; 2, 235 et saep.: nos qui domi sumus, tibi beati videmur;

    at contra nobis tu quidem... prae nobis beatus,

    Cic. Fam. 4, 4, 2; id. Tusc. 1, 3, 5; id. Rosc. Am. 45, 131; id. Verr. 2, 5, 26, § 66; Sall. J. 36, 2; 4, 7; 15, 3; id. C. 12, 5:

    ideo siccas aiunt Aethiopiae solitudines... At contra constat Germaniam abundare rivis,

    Sen. Q. N. 3, 6, 2; 1, 3, 1; id. Ep. 100, 7; Plin. 7, 53, 54, § 186; Suet. Galb. 15; Tac. A. 4, 28.—
    (β).
    Sed contra, after a negative sentence (class.):

    non quo acui ingenia adulescentium nollem, sed contra ingenia obtundi nolui,

    Cic. de Or. 3, 24, 93; id. Att. 9, 15, 3; id. Ac. 1, 10, 35; id. Fl. 11, 26:

    arma populi Romani non liberis servitutem, sed contra servientibus libertatem adferre,

    Liv. 45, 18, 1:

    tu ne cede malis, sed contra audentior ito,

    Verg. A. 6, 95; Plin. Ep. 1, 10, 12.—PostAug. also without a preceding negation:

    obiisse nostro Laium scelere autumant superi inferique: sed animus contra innocens... negat,

    Sen. Oedip. 765; Symm. Ep. 6, 81.—
    (γ).
    Contra autem (rare;

    in Cic. only where different subjects have contrasted predicates in dependent clauses): quia pacis est insigne toga, contra autem arma tumultus atque belli,

    Cic. Pis. 30, 73.—In later writers = contra alone:

    sub septemtrione aedificia... conversa ad calidas partes oportere fieri videntur. Contra autem sub impetu solis meridiani regionibus conversa ad septemtrionem... sunt facienda,

    Vitr. 6, 1, 2; Gell. 14, 2, 19; Dig. 7, 1, 25, § 3; 34, 3, 25.—
    (δ).
    Contra vero (very rare;

    not in Cic.), used for contra: contra vero quercus infinitam habet aeternitatem,

    Vitr. 2, 9, 8; 6, 1, 3; Cels. 3, 6 fin. —
    (ε).
    Atqui contra, App. Mag. p. 287, 24.—
    c.
    With disjunctive conjunctions, aut contra, vel contra, seu contra, or on the contrary, or conversely (always without change of subject).
    (α).
    Aut contra:

    num aut scriptum neget, aut contra factum infitietur?

    Cic. Part. Or. 38, 133: quae (mens) aut languescit... aut contra tumescit, etc., Quint. 1, 2, 18:

    si imbres defuere, aut contra abundavere,

    Plin. 17, 24, 37, § 228.—
    (β).
    Vel contra:

    hinc enim quaestiones oriuntur: Injuriam fecisti, sed quia magistratus, majestatis actio est? Vel contra: Licuit... quia magistratus?

    Quint. 5, 10, 40; 9, 4, 96; Suet. Galb. 3; Dig. 35, 2, 56, § 4; 8, 4, 6.—
    (γ).
    Seu contra:

    seu tristis veniam, seu contra laetus amicis,

    Prop. 1, 11, 25.—
    d.
    With causal conjunctions, nam contra (very rare;

    never contra enim): falso queritur de natura sua genus humanum quod, etc. Nam contra, reputando, neque majus aliud, neque praestabilius invenies,

    Sall. J. 1, 1; Quint. 1, 1, 1; 9, 2, 23. —
    4.
    In late Lat., e contra (also one word, ēcontrā) = contra,
    (α).
    In the meaning, the contrary (D. 1.):

    aliis vero econtra videtur,

    Hier. Ep. 12.—
    (β).
    Et econtra = et contra (E. 3. a.):

    honestiorum provectu et econtra suppliciis,

    Aur. Vict. Caes. 39, 45.—For quod contra, v. II. E. 1. c.—
    5.
    With emphatic particles.
    a.
    Quin contra, nay on the contrary, opposing an affirmative sentence to a preceding negative statement (quin etiam amplifies without opposition; sed contra opposes without amplification; quin contra both opposes and amplifies);

    not before Livy: num qui enim socordius rempublicam administrari post Calvi tribunatum... quam? etc. Quin contra patricios aliquot damnatos... neminem plebeium,

    Liv. 6, 37, 8; 31, 31, 9; 35, 26, 10; 37, 15, 3.—
    b.
    Immo contra (post-Aug.).
    (α).
    = no, on the contrary, refuting opinions, after questions and in the form of a dialogue:

    existimas nunc me detrahere tibi multas voluptates?... Immo contra, nolo tibi umquam deesse laetitiam,

    Sen. Ep. 23, 3; Dig. 33, 7, 5; 33, 7, 29.—
    (β).
    = sed contra, but on the contrary:

    proinde ne submiseris te, immo contra fige stabilem gradum,

    Sen. Cons. Marc. 5, 6; id. Cons. Polyb. 15, 2; cf. prep.:

    immo contra ea,

    Liv. 41, 24, 8; cf. II. E. 1. b. infra.—
    c.
    Item contra = an emphatic et contra (very rare):

    quoniam... beate vivere alii in alio, vos in voluptate ponitis, item contra miseriam in dolore, etc.,

    Cic. Fin. 2, 27, 86; cf. I. A. 3. g supra.
    F.
    With a comparative clause introduced by ac, atque, or quam, representing a logical or moral opposition (contra atque debuit = non ita ut debuit; cf. Cic. Or. 3, 19, 70); cf. prep., II. C. 3. g, and II. E. 2. infra.
    1.
    Of logical opposition, contrary to, different from, otherwise than; in the best prose only with atque or ac.
    (α).
    With atque:

    item, contra atque apud nos, fieri ad Elephantinem ut neque ficus neque vites amittant folia,

    Varr. R. R. 1, 7, 6:

    simulacrum Jovis, contra atque ante fuerat, ad orientem convertere,

    Cic. Cat. 3, 8, 20; id. Sull. 24, 69:

    judicium suscepturos contra atque omnis Italia populusque Romanus judicavisset,

    Caes. B. C. 3, 12; id. B. G. 4, 13; Plin. 12, 19, 43, § 95.—
    (β).
    With ac:

    itaque contra est ac dicitis,

    Cic. Fin. 4, 15, 41:

    vides, omnia fere contra ac dicta sint evenisse,

    id. Div. 2, 24, 53; so id. Verr. 2, 4, 6, § 11; id. Or. 40, 137:

    cum contra ac Deiotarus sensit victoria belli judicaret,

    id. Phil. 11, 13, 34:

    Petreius ubi videt, Catilinam, contra ac ratus erat, magna vi tendere, etc.,

    Sall. C. 60, 5.—
    (γ).
    With ac and atque:

    si denique aliquid non contra ac liceret factum diceretur, sed contra atque oporteret,

    Cic. Balb. 3, 7.—
    (δ).
    With quam (post-Aug.):

    cui contra quam proposuerat aliqua cesserunt,

    Sen. Ira, 3, 6, 5; Plin. 10, 53, 74, § 149; 11, 21, 24, § 72; Gell. 6 (7), 8, 6:

    contra quam licet,

    id. 1, 3, 19; Sil. 15, 107.—
    2.
    Of moral opposition of acts contrary to rules and principles (cf. II. 3. g infra); so always with quam:

    mater Aviti, generi sui, contra quam fas erat, amore capta,

    contrary to the divine law, Cic. Clu. 5, 12:

    ut senatus, contra quam ipse censuisset, ad vestitum rediret,

    contrary to its own resolution, id. Pis. 8, 18:

    contra quam ista causa postulasset,

    id. Caecin. 24, 67:

    contra quam sanctum legibus est,

    Liv. 30, 19, 9; Cic. Leg. 2, 5, 11; id. Q. Fr. 1, 1, 1, § 2; id. Dom. 46, 122:

    contraque faciunt quam polliceri videntur,

    Auct. Her. 4, 3, 6; Cic. de Or. 2, 20, 86.
    II.
    Prep. with acc., before, against, facing, towards, opposite to, contrary to (acc. to many scholars not ante-class.; cf. Hand, Turs. II. p. 108; but found Plaut. Ps. 1, 2, 24 Fleck., a line omitted by Lorenz as a gloss; id. Pers. 1, 1, 13 Ritschl; Att. ap. Non. p. 469, 15, or Trag. Rel. v. 476 Rib.; cf. also Plaut. Poen. 5, 6, 18; Cato, R. R. 18, 1, and v. I. A. 1. a. b, and I. A. 1. b. a supra).
    A.
    Local uses.
    1.
    Opposite, over against, facing.
    a.
    Of countries and places (mostly of those separated by water;

    adversus and e regione mostly of places opposite by land): insulae natura triquetra, cujus unum latus est contra Galliam,

    Caes. B. G. 5, 13; 3, 9; 4, 20:

    ad insulam quae est contra Massiliam,

    id. B. C. 1, 56; 3, 23:

    Rhodios, pacatis contra insulam suam terris, etc.,

    Liv. 37, 15, 7; 3, 26, 8:

    Carthago Italiam contra,

    Verg. A. 1, 13; 5, 124; Ov. M. 14, 17:

    insulae quae contra Tauri promuntorium inopportune navigantibus objacent, Chelidoniae nominantur,

    Mel. 2, 7; Plin. 3, 26, 30, § 151; 6, 28, 32, § 152; 5, 7, 7, § 41; Tac. A. 3, 1; id. H. 2, 17.—
    b.
    Of the heavenly bodies:

    donique (luna) eum (sc. solem) contra pleno bene lumine fulsit,

    Lucr. 5, 708:

    contra Volucris rostrum posita est Lyra,

    Vitr. 9, 4, 5; Sen. Q. N. 1, 5, 9; 1, 8, 3; Plin. 2, 31, 31, § 99; 5, 10, 10, § 56.—So, tertium (latus Britanniae) est contra septem triones, opposite ( facing); hence, contra meridiem and contra ortus (instead of ad or adversus meridiem, etc.), facing the south and east, Plin. 6, 24, 24, § 85; 17, 2, 2, § 22. —So of a person standing in the sunlight:

    cum minima umbra (i. e. a sole) contra medium fiet hominem,

    Plin. 18, 33, 76, § 327; cf.:

    contra mediam faciem meridies erit,

    id. 18, 33, 76, § 326.—
    c.
    Of opposite ends of a line.
    (α).
    Of the diameter of the earth: esse e regione nobis e contraria parte terrae qui adversis vestigiis stent contra nostra vestigia, quos antipodas vocatis, Cic. Ac. 2, 39, 123.—
    (β).
    Of a line drawn:

    contra autem E littera I erit ubi secat circinationem linea,

    opposite the point E will be the letter I, Vitr. 9, 7, 4.—
    d.
    Of buildings, etc.:

    contra hoc aviarium est aliud minus in quo quae mortuae sunt aves curator servare solet,

    Varr. R. R. 3, 5, 5; Vitr. 5, 6, 3; 3, 5, 15:

    (statuam) quae fuerit contra Jovis Statoris aedem in vestibulo Superbi domus,

    Plin. 34, 6, 13, § 29:

    contra medium fere porticum diaeta paulum recedit,

    Plin. Ep. 5, 6, 20; 2, 17, 5; Suet. Aug. 44.—
    e.
    Of places on the human body:

    id quod contra stomachum est,

    Cels. 4, 5 (4, 12 med.); 7, 7;

    4, 20 (13).—Of the direction of the intestines, etc.: ea... contra medium alvum orsa,

    Cels. 4, 1 fin. —
    2.
    Of actions, opposite, towards, against, facing (syn.:

    adversus, ad, e regione,

    Caes. B. G. 7, 61).
    a.
    In gen.:

    quamvis subito... quamque Rem contra speculum ponas, apparet imago,

    Lucr. 4, 156: Democritus... clipeum constituit contra exortum Hyperionis, Laber. ap. Gell. 10, 17, 4:

    et contra magnum potes hos (i.e. oculos) attollere solem, Nec tremis...?

    Prop. 1, 15, 37; Col. 7, 3, 8:

    rex constiterat contra pedites,

    Curt. 10, 9, 13; 9, 5, 1:

    ne contra septentrionem paveris,

    Plin. 18, 33, 76, § 330; 28, 6, 19, § 69:

    contra solem varie refulgens,

    placed in the sun, id. 37, 10, 63, § 173; 10, 54, 75, § 151; 37, 6, 22, § 83;

    37, 7, 25, § 95: cum terrestres volucres contra aquam clangores dabunt,

    id. 18, 35, 87, § 363; 19, 8, 39, § 131.—
    b.
    Dependent on verbs of motion (very rare without the idea of hostility):

    (Dinocrates) incessit contra tribunal regis jus dicentis,

    towards, Vitr. 2, praef. 1.—So trop., of actions done for a purpose:

    lege Cornelia de sicariis tenetur qui, cum in magistratu esset, eorum quid fecerit contra hominis necem quod legibus permissum non sit,

    Dig. 48, 8, 4.—
    c.
    Appositively, with the predicate: (elephanti) tanta narratur clementia contra minus validos, ut, etc., if fronting weaker animals, if brought in contact with them (not to be connected with clementia), Plin. 8, 7, 7, § 23.—Similarly: dum... fidens non est contra feram, if fronting the animal (not dependent on fidens), Plin. 8, 16, 21, § 57.—
    d.
    Against an opposing action, etc.:

    contra vim atque impetum fluminis conversa,

    Caes. B. G. 4, 17, 5:

    cum plateae contra directos ventos erunt conformatae,

    Vitr. 1, 6, 8:

    ut contra ventum gregem pascamus,

    Col. 7, 3, 12; Sen. Q. N. 2, 31, 2; Plin. 29, 3, 12, § 52; 17, 2, 2, § 21; 8, 16, 21, § 54:

    contra fluminum impetus aggeribus,

    id. 35, 14, 48, § 169:

    capite in sole contra pilum peruncto,

    id. 27, 4, 5, § 17; 18, 35, 88, § 364; Varr. ap. Plin. 7, 20, 19, § 83; Sil. 14, 352; Dig. 9, 2, 29, § 4. [p. 455] — Trop.:

    contra fortunam tenendus est cursus,

    Sen. Prov. 5, 9.—Prov.:

    contra stimulum calces,

    kick against the pricks, Isid. Orig. 1, 36, 28 (al. calcitres); cf. Amm. 18, 5, 1.—
    e.
    Of local actions with hostile intent.
    (α).
    Lit.:

    quae vis Coclitem contra omnes hostium copias tenuit?

    Cic. Par. 1, 2, 12:

    Pompeium Cartejae receptum scribis: jam igitur contra hunc exercitum (sc. constitit),

    id. Att. 15, 20, 3:

    pertimescam, credo, ne mihi non liceat contra vos in contione consistere,

    to face you, id. Agr. 1, 8, 25; Lepidus ap. Cic. Fam. 10, 34, 1; Caes. B. C. 1, 26:

    a fronte contra hostem pedum quindecim fossam fieri jussit,

    id. ib. 1, 41; 1, 42; id. B. G. 7, 62:

    Tullus adversus Veientem hostem derigit suos: Albanos contra legionem Fidenatium collocat,

    Liv. 1, 27, 5; 24, 41, 5; 38, 4, 5; Verg. A. 12, 279; Front. Strat. 2, 2, 13; 2, 3, 17.—Appositively, with a local verb understood:

    terribilis haec contra fugientes belua est, fugax contra insequentes,

    i. e. if fronting, if placed opposite, Plin. 8, 25, 38, § 92.—
    (β).
    Trop.:

    castra sunt in Italia contra populum Romanum in Etruriae faucibus collocata,

    Cic. Cat. 1, 2, 5; id. Mil. 1, 2; Quint. 7, 7, 5:

    tum contra hanc Romam illa altera Roma quaeretur,

    will be as a rival against this Rome, Cic. Agr. 2, 22, 86:

    cui rationi contra homines barbaros atque imperitos locus fuisset, hac ne ipsum quidem sperare, etc.,

    Caes. B. G. 1, 40:

    (Cicero) plerumque contra inimicos atque obtrectatores plus vindicat sibi,

    when fronting adversaries, Quint. 11, 1, 23.—
    f.
    In partic.
    (α).
    Stare contra aliquem (opp. stare ab aliquo); usu. implying hostility; mostly trop., to stand against, to be arrayed against, to face, oppose:

    quod contra hoc exemplum nulla staret eorum ratio,

    Auct. Her. 4, 5, 7:

    contra populi studium,

    Cic. Brut. 34, 126:

    contra civium perditorum... dementiam a senatu et a bonorum causa,

    id. ib. 79, 273; so,

    a mendacio contra veritatem,

    id. Inv. 1, 3, 4:

    contra cives in acie,

    id. Att. 16, 11, 2:

    et adversi contra stetit ora juvenci,

    opposite, Verg. A. 5, 477; 5, 414:

    haec enim (ratio) sola... stat contra fortunam,

    Sen. Ep. 14, 4, 2: contra leonem etiam stetit, fronted, i. e. hunted, Spart. Carac. 5 fin. —
    (β).
    Contra aliquem ire:

    aut saevos Libyae contra ire leones,

    Stat. Th. 9, 16.— Trop.:

    uti contra injurias armati eatis,

    Sall. J. 31, 6:

    interritus (sapiens) et contra illa (mala) ibit et inter illa,

    Sen. Ep. 59, 8; cf.: contra venire, II. B. 1. c. b infra, and v. also II. B. 2. b. and II. B. 1. b. infra.—
    3.
    Transf.,
    a.
    To persons placed together for comparison:

    C. vero Caesar, si foro tantum vacasset, non alius ex nostris contra Ciceronem nominaretur,

    Quint. 10, 1, 114:

    CORONATO CONTRA OMNES SCAENICOS,

    Inscr. Grut. p. 331, n. 4.—
    b.
    To things compared, as if weighed against each other as to their value, strength, etc.
    (α).
    Lit. (very rare):

    quamcunque vis rem expende, et contra aquam statue... Si gravior est, leviorem rem... feret, etc.,

    Sen. Q. N. 3, 25, 5.—
    (β).
    Prop.:

    cujus (i. e. generis humani) causa videtur cuncta alia genuisse natura, magna saeva mercede contra tanta sua munera,

    Plin. 7, 1, 1, § 1:

    qui amicus esse coepit quia expedit, placebit ei aliquod pretium contra amicitiam,

    Sen. Ep. 9, 9:

    numquam ulli fortiores cives fuerunt quam qui ausi sunt eum contra tantas opes ejus... condemnare,

    Cic. Fam. 7, 2, 3:

    tantum studium bonorum in me exstitisse, contra incredibilem contentionem clarissimi et potentissimi viri,

    id. ib. 7, 2, 2; Planc. ap. Cic. Fam. 10, 9, 3:

    nomen prorogans nostrum et memoriam extendens contra brevitatem aevi,

    as a compensation for, Plin. 2, 63, 63, § 154.—So esp., valere contra, to weigh against, counterbalance, avail or prevail against: non vereor ne meae vitae modestia parum valitura sit contra falsos rumores, Matius ap. Cic. Fam. 11, 28, 8:

    (illa facta) pro periculo potius quam contra salutem valere debere,

    Cic. Part. Or. 35, 120; id. Off. 3, 29, 104:

    contrane lucrum nil valere Pauperis ingenium?

    Hor. Epod. 11, 11; Sen. Ben. 4, 15, 1; id. Cons. Helv. 5, 5; so,

    robur habere contra: si contra unamquamlibet partem fortunae satis tibi roboris est,

    id. ib. 13, 2;

    so of counterchecks: in Creta decem qui cosmoe vocantur, ut contra consulare imperium tribuni plebis, sic illi contra vim regiam constituti,

    Cic. Rep. 2, 33, 58.—Of antidotes: cimicum natura contra serpentium morsus valere dicitur, item contra venena omnia, Plin. 29, 4, 17, § 61.—Hence,
    c.
    Colloq., aliquid contra aurum est, something is worth gold, is superb, both predicatively and attributively (cf.: auro contra, I. A. 2. supra): hujusce pomaria in summa Sacra Via ubi poma veneunt, contra aurum imago, a spectacle for gold, i. e. a magnificent sight, Varr. R. R. 1, 2, 10 MSS. (al. aliter):

    numcubi hic vides citrum... num quod emblema aut lithostratum? quae illic omnia contra aurum,

    superb, id. ib. 3, 2, 4 MSS. (Schneid. omits aurum, ex conj.):

    oneravi vinum, et tunc erat contra aurum,

    Petr. 7, 6.—
    d.
    Transf., of replies, with aiebat, inquit, etc.; both in friendly and inimical sense; esp., contra ea, contra haec, = the adv. contra:

    contra ea Titurius sero facturos clamitabat, etc.,

    Caes. B. G. 5, 29:

    contra ea Verginius unum Ap. Claudium et legum expertem et, etc., aiebat,

    Liv. 3, 57, 1; 24, 45, 4:

    quae contra breviter fata est vates,

    Verg. A. 6, 398:

    contra quod disertus Tu impie fecisti inquit, etc.,

    Quint. 7, 1, 53 (cf.: contra ea, II. E. 1. infra).
    B.
    Denoting hostility or disadvantage.
    1.
    With verbs of hostile action.
    a.
    Of physical exertion:

    pugnavere et tertio consulatu ejus viginti (elephanti) contra pedites quingentos,

    Plin. 8, 7, 7, § 22:

    proelium Afri contra Aegyptios primi fecere fustibus,

    id. 7, 56, 57, § 200; 8, 40, 61, § 142. —
    b.
    Referring to warfare (usu. adversus), bellum gerere (rarely for cum or adversus; but contra patriam, contra aras, etc., not cum patria, etc.; cf.

    bellum, II. A. 1. e.): a quo prohibitos esse vos contra Caesarem gerere bellum (opp. pro),

    Cic. Lig. 8, 25; id. Phil. 5, 10, 27; Liv. Ep. 129.—With bellum suscipere:

    contra Antonium,

    Cic. Phil. 8, 2, 5; so,

    contra patriam,

    id. Sull. 20, 58:

    pugnare contra patriam,

    id. ib. 25, 70:

    contra conjuges et liberos,

    Sen. Ben. 5, 15, 5:

    armatum esse contra populum Romanum,

    Cic. Prov. Cons. 13, 32.—With arma ferre (freq.), Cic. Phil. 2, 29, 72; 13, 21, 47; Liv. 28, 28, 15; Nep. Att. 4, 2; Tib. 1, 6, 30; Ov. M. 4, 609; 13, 269; id. P. 1, 1, 26.—With arma sumere or capere, Cic. Rab. Perd. 6, 19; id. Phil. 4, 1, 2; 4, 3, 7:

    armis contendere contra,

    Caes. B. G. 2, 13:

    arma alicui dare (trop.),

    Cic. Phil. 2, 21, 53:

    aciem instruere (trop.),

    Liv. 25, 4, 4:

    exercitum comparare,

    Cic. Phil. 3, 6, 14; 4, 1, 2:

    exercitum instruere,

    id. Cat. 2, 11, 24:

    exercitum ducere and adducere,

    id. Phil. 4, 2, 5; 3, 4, 11:

    exercitum contra Philippum mittere,

    id. Inv. 1, 12, 17:

    naves ducere contra,

    Hor. Epod. 4, 19:

    ducere contra hostes,

    Liv. 1, 27, 4:

    florem Italiae educere contra,

    Cic. Cat. 2, 11, 24:

    proficisci contra,

    to march against, Liv. 1, 11, 3; 8, 2, 5:

    auxilium ferre Rutulis contra Latinos,

    Plin. 14, 12, 14, § 88:

    juvare aliquem contra,

    Caes. B. C. 1, 35:

    consilium inire contra Sequanos,

    to take hostile measures against, id. B. G. 6, 12.—
    c.
    Of legal contention (more freq. adversus, except with verbs of saying).
    (α).
    In gen., with agere or causam agere, to act as counsel against a party or his attorney:

    cum agerem contra hominem disertissimum nostrae civitatis,

    Cic. Caecin. 33, 97; id. Brut. 63, 226; Sen. Ben. 4, 15, 3; Quint. 11, 1, 59.—Causam recipere or suscipere contra, to accept a retainer against:

    (causam) quam receperam contra pueros Octavios,

    Cic. Att. 13, 49, 1; Quint. 6, 1, 12; Plin. Ep. 4, 17, 1.—Adesse alicui contra, to appear, act as one's counsel against:

    rogavit me Caecilius ut adessem contra Satrium,

    Cic. Att. 1, 1, 3; Plin. Ep. 1, 7, 5 al.; cf.:

    esse contra,

    id. ib. 1, 18, 3.— Trop.: conquesturus venit;

    at contra se adfuit et satisfacienti satisfecit,

    Sen. Fragm. Amic. 14, 1, 89:

    causam defendere contra,

    against the accuser, Cic. de Or. 1, 39, 178:

    statuere contra aliquem (sc. causam),

    to establish a case against an adversary, id. Or. 10, 34:

    actio competit contra,

    Dig. 49, 14, 41:

    querelam instituere contra,

    ib. 5, 2, 21, § 1:

    bonorum possessionem petere contra,

    ib. 5, 2, 23:

    jus obtinere contra,

    Cic. Quint. 9, 34:

    pugnare contra,

    to struggle against the accuser, id. Sull. 17, 49; id. Verr. 1, 11, 33:

    id quod mihi contra illos datum est,

    i. e. a local advantage over, id. Tull. 14, 33:

    judicare contra aliquem,

    id. Fl. 20, 48; Dig. 21, 2, 55; 5, 2, 14; Just. Inst. 4, 17, 2:

    pronuntiare contra,

    Paul. Sent. 5, 34, 2: dare sententiam contra, Dig. 21, 2, 56, § 1:

    decernere contra,

    Cic. Fl. 31, 76:

    appellare contra aliquem,

    Dig. 49, 1, 3; 49, 5, 6; cf.:

    contra sententiam,

    Cod. Just. 7, 62, 32, § 2.—Sentire contra aliquem, to have an opinion unfavorable to:

    cur vos (cum) aliquid contra me sentire dicatis, etc.,

    Cic. Caecin. 27, 79.—
    (β).
    Venire contra aliquem, to appear as counsel for one's adversary:

    quid tu, Saturi, qui contra hunc venis, existimas aliter?

    Cic. Rosc. Com. 6, 18; id. Mur. 4, 9; id. Phil. 8, 6, 18.—Venire contra rem alicujus, to give advice damaging one's interests:

    contra rem suam me venisse questus est,

    Cic. Phil. 2, 2, 3.—
    (γ).
    With dicere and other verbs of saying. (aa) Of a lawyer pleading against a lawyer:

    ipse ille Mucius, quid in illa causa cum contra te diceret, attulit quod? etc.,

    Cic. de Or. 1, 57, 244:

    cum ille contra me pro Sex. Naevio diceret,

    id. Brut. 60, 2, 7; id. de Or. 2, 7, 30; id. Rosc. Am. 15, 45; id. Div. in Caecil. 14, 44; id. Planc. 2, 5; id. Brut. 26, 102; so,

    causam dicere,

    id. Or. 2, 23, 98:

    causam perorare,

    id. Quint. 24, 77.—(bb) Of a lawyer's pleading against the parties: dic mihi, M. Pinari, num si contra te dixero mihi male dicturus es? Servil. ap. Cic. de Or. 2, 65, 261; 3, 34, 138; 1, 14, 60; id. Or. 35, 123; Quint. 11, 1, 57; cf. with ellipsis of acc.:

    quorum alter pro Aufldia, contra dixit alter,

    id. 10, 1, 22.—(ng) Of a party against a lawyer:

    si Gaditani contra me dicerent,

    if the Gaditani were my adversaries, Cic. Balb. 17, 38.—(dd) Of witnesses and experts, and the pleadings against them:

    si decressent legationem quae contra istum diceret,

    Cic. Verr. 2, 2, 4, § 12: contra testes dicere (opp. a testibus or pro testibus). Auct. Her. 2, 6, 9; Cic. de Or. 2, 27, 118 (cf.:

    testimonium in aliquem dicere,

    id. Sull. 17, 48; Quint. 7, 4, 36):

    contra juris consultos dicere,

    against their legal opinions, Cic. Caecin. 24, 69.—So of witnesses in scientific questions:

    contra testes dicendum est,

    Sen. Q. N. 7, 16, 1.—(ee) Dicere or contendere aliquid contra aliquem, to maintain a point against:

    cum interrogamus adversarios... quid contra nos dici possit,

    Auct. Her. 4, 23, 33:

    tamenne vereris ut possis hoc contra Hortensium contendere?

    Cic. Quint. 25, 78. —
    d.
    Of literary adversaries, mostly with verbs of saying and writing:

    cum scriberem contra Epicurios,

    Cic. Att. 13, 38, 1:

    contra Epicurum satis superque dictum est,

    id. N. D. 2, 1, 2:

    contra Brutum,

    id. Tusc. 5, 8, 21:

    contra Academiam,

    id. Ac. 2, 19, 63; id. Fin. 1, 1, 2; 5, 8, 22; id. Tusc. 5, 11, 32; 5, 30, 84; id. Ac. 2, 4, 17:

    contra autem omnia disputatur a nostris,

    id. Off. 2, 2, 8.—
    e.
    Of public and political adversaries (syn. adversus and in).
    (α).
    In gen.:

    sentire contra,

    Cic. Mil. 2, 5:

    pugnare contra bonos,

    id. Sull. 25, 71:

    contra eos summa ope nitebatur nobilitas,

    Sall. C. 38, 2; Cic. Sest. 19, 42; 52, 112:

    (tribuni) qui aut contra consulem, aut pro studio ejus pugnabant,

    Liv. 39, 32, 12.—
    (β).
    Of political speaking:

    cum (Cato) eo ipso anno contra Serv. Galbam ad populum summa contentione dixisset,

    Cic. Brut. 20, 80; so id. Imp. Pomp. 17, 53; Cael. ap. Cic. Fam. 8, 9, 1.—
    f.
    Of hostile or criminal acts in gen. (syn.:

    adversus, in): inire consilia contra,

    Cic. Rosc. Am. 38, 110; id. Cat. 1, 7, 18:

    manum comparare contra aliquem,

    id. Sull. 24, 68:

    conjurationem facere,

    id. ib. 4, 12:

    congredi,

    id. Lig. 3, 9; Sall. J. 64, 4:

    aliquid contra imperatorem moliri,

    Just. Inst. 4, 18, 3:

    nec dolor armasset contra sua viscera matrem,

    against her own offspring Ov. R. Am. 59.—Facere contra (more freq. with abstr. objects; cf. II. C. 1. f. b infra): nunc te contra Caesarem facere summae stultitiae est, to take parts against, Cael. ap. Cic. Fam. 8, 16, 2:

    eae (res) contra nos ambae faciunt,

    operate against us, id. Quint. 1, 1.—With verbs of saying, etc.:

    homo disertus non intellegit, eum quem contra dicit laudari a se?

    Cic. Phil. 2, 8, 18; 2, 1, 2; 2, 21, 51; Sen. Ep. 15, 3, 70:

    epigramma quod contra quamdam Gelliam scripsit,

    Lampr. Alex. Sev. 38:

    disputare contra deos, in two signif.: contra deum licet disputare liberius,

    to accuse, reproach a god, Cic. N. D. 3, 31, 76; but: mala et impia consuetudo est contra deos disputandi, to reason against the gods, i. e. against their existence, id. ib. 2, 67, 168.—
    2.
    Predicatively, with esse (videri, etc.), against, injurious to, unfavorable, prejudicial, to one's disadvantage: ut [p. 456] ex senatusconsulto neque cujus intersit, neque contra quem sit intellegi possit, Cic. Mur. 32, 68; id. de Or. 3, 20, 75; 2, 74, 299; 2, 81, 330; id. Sull. 13, 39; Sen. Ben. 6, 31, 6:

    licentiam malis dare certe contra bonos est,

    injurious to, Quint. 4, 2, 75:

    res contra nos est, of unfavorable chances in a lawsuit,

    id. 4, 66, 1; 4, 2, 75; 5, 13, 32.—Often, contra aliquem = quod est contra aliquem, referring to indef. pronouns or adjectives:

    nihil contra me fecit odio mei = nihil quod esset contra me,

    Cic. Har. Resp. 3, 5; id. Off. 3, 31, 112:

    quibus (temporibus) aliquid contra Caesarem Pompeio suaserim,

    id. Phil. 2, 10, 24.—
    3.
    Added adverb. to the predicate, mostly referring to purpose, with hostile intent, for the purpose of some hostile act, in order to oppose, in opposition:

    Caesarine eam (provinciam) tradituri fuistis, an contra Caesarem retenturi?

    or keep it against Caesar, Cic. Lig. 7, 23:

    sero enim resistimus ei quem per annos decem aluimus contra nos,

    id. Att. 7, 5, 5:

    judicium illud pecunia esse temptatum non pro Cluentio, sed contra Cluentium,

    id. Clu. 4, 9; id. Imp. Pomp. 17, 52; id. Ac. 2, 28, 92:

    cum quae facitis ejusmodi sint ut ea contra vosmet ipsos facere videamini,

    id. Rosc. Am. 36, 104; Sen. Ep. 3, 7, 3: Curio se contra eum totum parat, i. e. to speak against him, Cael. ap. Cic. Fam. 8, 8, 10; Caes. B. C. 1, 85 ter; Sen. Q. N. 1, 7, 1; Plin. 16, 39, 74, § 192; Plin. Pan. 41.—So with the force of a temporal clause:

    fidem meam quam essent contra Massam Baebium experti,

    in the suit against, Plin. Ep. 3, 4, 4.—
    4.
    Dependent on adjectives (rare):

    contra se ipse misericors,

    to his own injury, Phaedr. 4, 18, 3:

    severissimus judex contra fures,

    Lampr. Alex. Sev. 28.—
    5.
    With nouns.
    a.
    Acc. to 1. b.:

    ut quam maximae contra Hannibalem copiae sint,

    Cic. Inv. 1, 12, 17; cf. Vell. 2, 76, 3.—
    b.
    Acc. to 1. c. and 1. e.; so esp., oratio contra (cf.: oratio in).
    (α).
    Oratio contra (never in), of an address against the counsel of a party or against the prosecutor:

    quid in omni oratione Crassus vel apud centumviros contra Scaevolam, vel contra accusatorem Brutum, cum pro Cn. Plancio diceret?

    Cic. de Or. 2, 54, 220; cf.:

    Cato pro se contra Cassium = in oratione contra,

    Gell. 10, 15, 3; so,

    haec perpetua defensio contra Scaevolam,

    Cic. de Or. 2, 54, 221:

    orationem illam egregiam quam (Aeschines) in Ctesiphontem contra Demosthenem dixerat,

    id. ib. 3, 56, 213.—
    (β).
    Of an address against the party, either in judicial or political affairs:

    unam orationem contra Gracchum reliquit,

    Cic. Brut. 26, 99:

    (Demosthenis) oratio contra Leptinem... contra Aeschinem falsae legationis,

    id. Or. 31, 111; Gell. 10, 24, 10; 10, 18, 91; Cic. Brut. 46, 169; Quint. 12, 10, 61; Cic. de Or. 2, 11, 45; id. Brut. 44, 164; Gell. 13, 25 (24), 15; cf. Quint. 4, 3, 13; 11, 2, 25.—
    c.
    Acc. to 1. f.:

    contra patres concitatio et seditio,

    Cic. Brut. 14, 56.—Of animals:

    contra volpium genus communibus inimicitiis,

    Plin. 10, 76, 96, § 207.
    C.
    With inanimate and abstract objects.
    1.
    Directly dependent on verbs (cf. B. 1.).
    a.
    Of physical or moral exertion:

    cum fulmina contra Tot paribus streperet clipeis,

    Verg. A. 10, 567:

    pugnandum tamquam contra morbum, sic contra senectutem,

    Cic. Sen. 11, 35:

    contra verum niti,

    Sall. J. 35, 8:

    contra fortunam luctari,

    Sen. Ben. 7, 15, 2; id. Brev. Vit. 10, 1; id. Ep. 78, 15; 99, 32; cf. Cic. Off. 1, 31, 110.—
    b.
    Of warfare (lit. and trop.):

    bellum contra aras, focos, vitam fortunasque gerere,

    Cic. Phil. 3, 1, 1:

    bellum gerimus... contra arma verbis,

    id. Fam. 12, 22, 1.—So of logical contradictions:

    artificis autem est invenire in actione adversarii quae semet ipsa pugnent,

    Quint. 5, 13, 30.—
    c.
    Of legal contention.
    (α).
    Of the actions of the counsel or prosecutor: dicere, or perorare, agere contra aliquid, to plead against, contest something:

    contra argumenta, rumores, tabulas, quaestiones (opp. ab argumentis, etc.),

    Auct. Her. 2, 6, 9 sqq.; Cic. de Or. 2, 27, 118:

    contra ratiocinationem,

    id. Inv. 2, 50, 153: contra scriptum dicere, to contest, controvert a written law or a document, id. ib. 2, 47, 138; 2, 48, 143; id. Brut. 39, 145; Quint. 7, 7, 1:

    contra caput dicere,

    to plead against life, Cic. Quint. 13, 44 (cf.:

    servum in caput domini interrogare,

    Paul. Sent. 1, 1, 34; 5, 16, 5 and 8; 5, 46, 3): contra libertatem agere, Dig. 40, 12, 26.—Pregn.:

    contra rerum naturam, contraque consuetudinem hominum dicere (opp. contra nos dicere),

    Cic. Rosc. Am. 15, 45.—
    (β).
    Of judicial decisions contradicting documents, etc.:

    contra tabulas judicare,

    Cic. de Or. 2, 70, 281:

    contra testamentum,

    Dig. 2, 17, § 1:

    contra sententiam dicere,

    ib. 49, 8, 1, § 2.—
    (γ).
    Admittere aliquem contra bona, to admit a petition for bonorum possessio (cf.:

    inmittere in bona),

    Dig. 38, 2, 3, § 6.—
    d.
    Of antagonism in literary and ethical questions.
    (α).
    To contend that something is false:

    dicere, disputare, disserere contra opinionem or sententiam,

    Cic. Tusc. 1, 4, 8; 5, 19, 55; id. de Or. 3, 18, 67; id. Fin. 5, 4, 10; id. Ac. 2, 18, 60; Sen. Ira, 1, 3, 3; id. Ep. 87, 5; 102, 5 (cf.:

    in sententiam dicere,

    in support of an opinion, Caes. B. G. 1, 45):

    contra sensus dicere,

    Cic. Ac. 2, 31, 101:

    contra rhetoricen dicere,

    Quint. 2, 17, 40.—
    (β).
    Of criticism, hostility to principles, etc.:

    contra Iliadem et Odysseam scribere,

    Vitr. 7, praef. 8:

    contra quorum disciplinam ingenium ejus exarserat,

    Cic. Tusc. 5, 29, 83.—
    (γ).
    Ethically:

    contra voluptatem dicere,

    that pleasure is a moral evil, Cic. Fin. 5, 8, 21:

    contra mortem loqui,

    that death is no evil, Sen. Ep. 82, 7;

    in both senses: contra vitia, pericula, fortunam, ambitionem,

    id. ib. 100, 10:

    contra fortunam gloriari,

    that fortune has no power over him, Cic. Tusc. 5, 9, 26; Sen. Ep. 26, 5.—
    e.
    Of public and political acts and speeches:

    contra potentiam accusatorum dicere,

    Cic. Brut. 44, 164:

    contra legem dicere or verba facere,

    id. Imp. Pomp. 15, 53; Liv. 34, 8, 1:

    rogationem ferre contra coloniam ( = contra legem de colonia deducenda),

    Cic. Clu. 51, 140; Auct. Her. 1, 17, 21; Plin. 8, 17, 24, § 64.—
    f.
    Of hostility, injury, wrongs, etc.
    (α).
    In gen.:

    senatusconsulto quod contra dignitatem tuam fieret,

    directed against, Cic. Fam. 12, 29, 2:

    contra rem publicam se commovere,

    id. Cat. 1, 26; 1, 3, 7:

    incitari,

    id. Sest. 47, 100:

    consilia inire,

    id. Agr. 2, 3, 8:

    conjurationem facere,

    Sall. C. 30, 6:

    contra salutem urbis incitari,

    Cic. Cat. 3, 8, 20:

    cogitare aliquid contra salutem,

    id. ib. 3, 9, 21: contra voluntatem or studium dicere, to oppose one's will in a speech:

    esse aliquem in civitate qui contra ejus (Chrysogoni) voluntatem dicere auderet,

    id. Rosc. Am. 22, 60; id. Phil. 1, 11, 28; id. de Or. 3, 34, 138; id. Mur. 4, 10; Tac. H. 2, 91:

    ne quid contra aequitatem contendas, ne quid pro injuria,

    do not array yourself against equity, Cic. Off. 2, 20, 71.— Trop.:

    quis non contra Marii arma, contra Suliae proscriptionem irascitur? ( = Mario propter arma, Sullae propter proscriptionem),

    Sen. Ira, 2, 2, 3.—
    (β).
    In partic.: facere contra aliquid (syn. adversus), to commit an offence against, to transgress, etc.:

    si quis ad Antonium profectus esset... senatus existimaturum eum contra rem publicam fecisse,

    Cic. Phil. 8, 11, 33; id. Mil. 5, 13; 6, 14; id. Off. 3, 10, 43; 3, 25, 95; S. C. ap. Cael. ap. Cic. Fam. 8, 8, 6; Liv. 25, 4, 7; so,

    contra salutem rei publicae facere,

    Cic. Dom. 38, 102:

    contra majestatem,

    against the emperor, Dig. 48, 4, 5:

    contra leges,

    Cic. Dom. 18, 48; id. Vatin. 7, 18; id. Fin. 2, 17, 55; id. Mur. 32, 67; id. de Or. 3, 19, 70; cf. id. Clu. 34, 92; id. Mur. 32, 68; id. Dom. 14, 38; id. Phil. 10, 6, 13; Gai Inst. 4, 121:

    contra edictum (praetoris),

    Cic. Verr 2, 3, 10, § 25; Dig. 39, 1, 20, § 1:

    contra foedus,

    Cic. Balb. 6, 16:

    contra jusjurandum ac fidem,

    id. Off. 3, 10, 43; id. Lael. 3, 30, 74; id. Verr. 2, 3, 3, § 7; Prop. 3, 30, 44 (2, 32, 44).—And ironically:

    tune contra Caesaris nutum (sc. facies)?

    Cic. Att. 14, 10, 1.—Rarely contra ea facere = contra facere, adverb. (cf. I. B. 8. and II. E. 1. b.):

    corpus in civitatem inferri non licet... et qui contra ea fecerit, extra ordinem punitur,

    Paul. Sent. 1, 21, 2; 1, 21, 12.—
    2.
    Predicatively with esse (usu. impers.), in violation of, in conflict with, contrary to (cf. 3. g).
    (α).
    With esse expressed as the predicate:

    hominem hominis incommodo suum augere commodum magis est contra naturam quam mors,

    Cic. Off. 3, 5, 21; id. Fin. 3, 9, 31; id. N. D. 3, 13, 33; Sen. Ep. 5, 4; Plin. 7, 8, 6, § 45:

    contra leges or legem est,

    Cic. Pis. 13, 30; id. Mur. 32, 67:

    contra officium est,

    id. Off. 3, 10, 43; 1, 10, 32; 1, 6, 19; cf. id. Lael. 11, 39; id. Off. 3, 15, 63; Liv. 6, 40, 5; Sen. Q. N. 2, 37, 2; Gai Inst. 3, 157; Dig. 30, 1, 112, § 3; 16, 3, 1, § 7.—With ellipsis of object (naturam), Cic. Fin. 5, 29, 89; cf.:

    adeo res ista non habet ullam moram quae contra causas ignium sit,

    unfavorable to the formation of fire, Sen. Q. N. 2, 26, 7.—
    (β).
    With verbal predicate, referring to an indef. pron. or adj., with esse understood:

    scis hunc... nihil umquam contra rem tuam cogitasse ( = nihil quod contra rem tuam esset),

    Cic. Rosc. Am. 50, 147; id. Mil. 5, 13:

    aliquid contra animum audiendi,

    something against our liking, Sen. Const. 19, 2.—So mostly with facere:

    si quid Socrates aut Aristippus contra morem consuetudinemque fecerint,

    Cic. Off. 1, 41, 148; id. Att. 3, 23, 2; 2, 22, 2; id. Off. 3, 15, 63; Sall. C. 15, 1; Dig. 8, 2, 11; 8, 2, 17; 35, 1, 79, § 2. —
    (γ).
    Contra officium, substantively, = id quod contra officium est:

    Sic inter recte factum atque peccatum, officium et contra officium, media locabat quaedam,

    Cic. Ac. 1, 10, 37.—
    3.
    Adverbially with the predicate.
    (α).
    In order to oppose, in opposition to, with hostile intent (cf. B. 3.):

    eidem illam proscriptionem capitis mei contra salutem rei publicae rogatam esse dicebant,

    that the proposal of the law was an attack on the republic, Cic. Prov. Cons. 19, 45; id. Rab. Perd. 12, 35; id. Phil. 10, 10, 22:

    imperator contra postulata Bocchi nuntios mittit,

    to reply to the demands, Sall. J. 83, 3; 25, 6; so,

    advocare contra,

    Sen. Cons. Polyb. 12, 4; id. Ep. 15, 2, 52:

    si contra mortem te praeparaveris,

    to meet death, id. ib. 11, 3, 8.—
    (β).
    With the force of a clause of manner, injuriously to, etc.:

    quibus contra valetudinis commodum laborandum est,

    Cic. Mur. 23, 47; Suet. Aug. 78:

    contra hominis salutem,

    with danger to a man's life, Cod. Just. 7, 62, 29.—
    (γ).
    In gen., of conflict with some rule or principle, contrary to, in violation of, without regard to ( = ita ut contra sit; cf. 2. supra; very freq. from the class. period;

    syn. adversus): ceperitne pecunias contra leges P. Decius,

    Cic. de Or. 2, 31, 136; id. Verr. 2, 1, 4, § 10; id. Fl. 34, 86:

    pecuniam contra leges auferre,

    id. Verr. 1, 18, 56; 2, 1, 10, § 27; 2, 5, 18, § 46; id. Har. Resp. 26, 56:

    contra legem,

    id. Rab. Perd. 3, 8; id. Dom. 16, 41:

    contra jus fasque,

    id. Har. Resp. 16, 34; id. Quint. 6, 28:

    contra jus,

    Liv. 5, 4, 14; id. Dom. 13, 55; id. Verr. 2, 5, 13, § 34:

    contra jus gentium,

    Liv. 4, 32, 5; 9, 10, 10; 21, 25, 7; 5, 36, 6;

    6, 1, 6: contra juris rigorem,

    Dig. 40, 5, 24, § 10 et saep.:

    contra testimonium aliquid judicare,

    without regard to, Cic. Brut. 31, 117:

    aliquid contra verecundiam disputare,

    contrary to the rules of decency, id. Off. 1, 35, 128:

    aliquid contra fidem constituere,

    Quint. 5, 13, 34:

    quae majores nostri contra lubidinem animi sui recte atque ordine fecere,

    contrary to the dictates of passion, Sall. C. 51, 4; id. J. 33, 1; cf. of logical opposition, II. E. 2. infra.—
    4.
    Dependent on substt.
    a.
    Of physical strife:

    scit ille imparem sibi luctatum contra nexus (draconis),

    Plin. 8, 12, 12, § 33. —
    b.
    Of warfare:

    imperatorum copia contra tuum furorem,

    Cic. Mur. 39, 83:

    Parthorum gloria contra nomen Romanum,

    Liv. 9, 18, 6: in castris perditorum contra patriam, Planc. ap. Cic. Fam. 10, 23, 6.—
    c.
    Of legal contention:

    causa contra scriptum,

    Cic. Inv. 2, 46, 135.—
    d.
    Of political speaking:

    divina M. Tullii eloquentia contra leges agrarias,

    Quint. 2, 16, 7; 9, 3, 50; Gell. 18, 7, 7.—
    e.
    Of literary opposition:

    Caesaris vituperatio contra laudationem meam,

    Cic. Att. 12, 40, 1.—
    f.
    Of hostility, etc.:

    cujus factum, inceptum, conatumve contra patriam,

    Cic. Cat. 2, 12, 27:

    ullum factum dictumve nostrum contra utilitatem vestram,

    Liv. 6, 40, 5.—
    g.
    Of injury:

    vitae cupiditas contra rem publicam,

    Cic. Planc. 37, 90: contra serpentes venenum, fatal to serpents, or as a defence against serpents, Plin. 7, 2, 2, § 15.—
    h.
    Of violation, disregard, etc. (cf. 3. g):

    iter contra senatus auctoritatem,

    Cic. Phil. 2, 19, 48:

    contra consuetudinem somnium,

    Plin. 10, 77, 98, § 211:

    bonorum possessio contra tabulas,

    Dig. 37, 4, 3, § 13; Gai Inst. 3, 41.—
    5.
    Dependent on adjectives (very rare; cf.

    II. D. 2. c. infra): contraque patris impii regnum impotens, avum resolvam,

    Sen. Herc. Fur. 966.
    D.
    Of defence, protection, and resistance (syn.: adversus, ab).
    1.
    Against persons.
    a.
    Dependent on verbs:

    cum populus Romanus suam auctoritatem vel contra omnes qui dissentiunt possit defendere,

    Cic. Imp. Pomp. 22, 63: si ego consul rem publicam [p. 457] contra te et gregales tuos defendissem, id. Sest. 52, 111; 22, 49; 8, 20; id. Fam. 11, 27, 7; id. Phil. 2, 18, 45:

    contra quem multum omnes boni providerunt,

    provided a great defence, id. Mur. 38, 81: formula qua utitur patronus contra libertum qui eum in jus vocat, as a defence against, Gai Inst. 4, 46. —And of protection of plants against injurious animals:

    contra haec animalia proderit, si, etc.,

    Pall. 10, 3, 2.—
    b.
    Dependent on adjectives, mostly participial:

    paratus contra,

    Cic. Mil. 21, 56:

    nihil satis firmum contra Metellum,

    Sall. J. 80, 1:

    contra potentes nemo est munitus satis,

    Phaedr. 2, 6, 1.—
    2.
    Against inanimate and abstract things.
    a.
    Dependent on verbs:

    contra avium morsus munitur vallo aristarum,

    Cic. Sen. 15, 51:

    propugnaculum, quo contra omnes meos impetus usurum se putat,

    id. Verr. 2, 3, 16, § 40; 2, 5, 39, § 102:

    publicam causam contra vim armatam suscipere,

    id. Dom. 34, 91; id. Quint. 30, 94; id. Leg. 3, 3, 9:

    contra tantas difficultates providere,

    Sall. J. 90, 1; 76, 4; so,

    contra ea,

    id. ib. 57, 5:

    patricii vi contra vim resistunt,

    Liv. 3, 13, 4; Plin. 14, 2, 4, § 28; Tac. Agr. 45; Sen. Prov. 4, 12; id. Const. 5, 4.—
    b.
    Dependent on substt.:

    suffragia contra oppugnationem vestrae majestatis,

    Cic. Rab. Perd. 12, 35:

    defensio contra vim,

    id. Mil. 5, 14:

    patronus justitiae fuit contra orationem Phili,

    id. Lael. 7, 25; Plin. 29, 2, 9, § 30; 14, 3, 4, § 40:

    contra labores patientia,

    id. 23, 1, 22, § 37.—
    c.
    Dependent on adjectives (in Cic. freq. with P. a. predicatively used; otherwise very rare;

    in later prose freq.): nec est quidquam Cilicia contra Syriam munitius,

    against an attack from the side of Syria, Cic. Fam. 14, 4, 4:

    ut nullius res tuta, nullius domus clausa, nullius vita saepta, nullius pudicitia munita contra tuam cupiditatem posset esse,

    id. Verr. 2, 5, 15, § 39; id. Fin. 1, 16, 51; id. Mil. 25, 67; id. Tusc. 5, 8, 19; 5, 27, 76:

    vir contra audaciam firmissimus,

    id. Rosc. Am. 30, 85; Sall. J. 33, 2; 28, 5:

    fortis contra dolorem,

    Sen. Ep. 98, 18; Quint. 12, 1, 10:

    callosus,

    Plin. 11, 37, 54, § 147; 14, 2, 4, § 23:

    far contra hiemes firmissimum,

    id. 18, 8, 19, § 83:

    equus tenax contra vincula,

    Ov. Am. 3, 4, 13:

    contraque minantia fata pervigil,

    Claud. I. Cons. Stil. 1, 284.—
    3.
    Of remedies against sickness and its causes, poison, etc.; so only in Plin.; in Pall. only of preventives and of protection against hurtful animals, and against mental perturbations in gen.; cf. infra (syn. ad in Cat., Cic., Cels., Col.; adversus only in Celsus, who also has in with abl.).
    (α).
    Dependent on verbs:

    cujus et vinum et uva contra serpentium ictus medetur,

    Plin. 14, 18, 22, § 117; 7, 2, 2, § 13:

    prodest et contra suspiria et tussim,

    id. 20, 13, 50, § 128:

    valet potum contra venena,

    id. 28, 7, 21, § 74; 29, 4, 22, § 71; 29, 4, 26, § 81; 28, 8, 27, § 98; 16, 37, 71, § 180; 35, 6, 14, § 34; 28, 6, 18, §§ 65-67.—
    (β).
    Dependent on substt.:

    remedium contra morsus,

    Plin. 8, 32, 50, § 118; 10, 59, 79, § 163:

    contra venena esse omnia remedio,

    id. 16, 44, 95, § 251; 17, 24, 37, § 240; 7, 1, 1, § 4.—
    (γ).
    Dependent on adjectives:

    vinum quod salutare contra pestilentiam sit,

    Pall. 11, 14, 17.—
    (δ).
    Appositively, as a remedy:

    cujus lacteum succum miris laudibus celebrat... contra serpentes et venena,

    Plin. 5, 1, 1, § 16; 29, 4, 26, § 83. —So of remedies against affections:

    Tiberium tonante caelo coronari ea (lauro) solitum ferunt contra fulminum metus,

    Plin. 15, 30, 40, § 135; cf. Sen. Ira, 2, 21, 1; id. Tranq. 5. 1.
    E.
    Of logical opposition.
    1.
    With a neuter demonstrative (contra ea, contra haec, contra quae, quod contra = contra, adv.).
    a.
    The contrary, the reverse (very rare; cf.

    I. D. 1.): sed mihi contra ea videtur,

    but to me the contrary seems true, Sall. J. 85, 1:

    omnia quae contra haec sunt, omnia quae contra sunt,

    and vice versa, Quint. 5, 10, 90. —
    b.
    Contra ea, on the contrary, in logical antithesis (not in Cic. and Sall.; once in Caes. and Quint.; several times in Liv. and Nep.; cf.: contra ea, in other uses, II. A. 2. e. a, II. D. 2. a., II. A. 3. d., II. C. 1. f.):

    omnes arderent cupiditate pugnandi... contra ea Caesar... spatiumque interponendum... putabat ( = at contra),

    but Caesar on the contrary, Caes. B. C. 3, 74: superbe ab Samnitibus... legati prohibiti commercio sunt;

    contra ea benigne ab Siculorum tyrannis adjuti,

    Liv. 4, 52, 6; 2, 60, 1; 21, 20, 6;

    44, 43, 5: pater... Thracem me genuit, contra ea mater Atheniensem,

    Nep. Iphicr. 3, 4; id. praef. 6; id. Alcib. 8, 1.—And after a question, with immo (cf. I. E. 5. b.):

    an infirmissimi omnium... (sumus)? Immo contra ea vel viribus nostris, vel, etc., tuti (sumus),

    Liv. 41, 24, 8.—
    c.
    Quod contra, by anastrophe (v. F. 1.), contrary to which, whereas, while on the contrary (only once in Lucr. and three times in Cic.):

    illud in his rebus vereor ne forte rearis, Inpia te rationis inire elementa viamque indugredi sceleris: quod contra saepius illa Religio peperit scelerosa atque impia facta,

    whereas on the contrary, Lucr. 1, 81:

    cujus a me corpus crematum est, quod contra decuit ab illo meum (sc. cremari),

    Cic. Sen. 23, 84:

    quod contra oportebat delicto dolere, correctione gaudere,

    id. Lael. 24, 90 (B. and K. place a comma after oportebat; cf.

    Nauck ad loc.): reliquum est ut eum nemo judicio defenderit: quod contra copiosissime defensum esse contendi,

    id. Quint. 28, 87 (many consider contra in all these passages as an adverb; cf. Hand, Turs. II. p. 121 sq.; some explain quod as an ancient ablative, = qua re;

    v. Ritschl,

    Plaut. Exc. p. 57, Munro ad Lucr. 1, 82).—
    2.
    With an abstract noun, with the force of the adverb contra with ac or atque (I. F. 1.), contrary to, contrary to what, etc. (esp. in Sall., not in Cic.; cf. praeter): celeriter contraque omnium opinionem confecto itinere, contrary to the opinion ( = contra ac rati erant), Caes. B. G. 6, 30:

    contra opinionem Jugurthae ad Thalam perveniunt,

    Sall. J. 75, 9; Hirt. B. G. 8, 40.—Contra spem either contrary to the opinion, or against the hope:

    Metellus contra spem suam laetissume excipitur ( = contra ac ratus, veritus est),

    Sall. J. 88, 1; so,

    cetera contra spem salva invenit,

    Liv. 9, 23, 17:

    contra spem omnium L. Furium optavit,

    id. 6, 25, 5; Curt. 8, 4, 45;

    but: at Jugurtha contra spem nuntio accepto ( = contra ac speraverat),

    Sall. J. 28, 1; Liv. 24, 45, 3:

    postquam... Jugurtha contra timorem animi praemia sceleris adeptum sese videt,

    Sall. J. 20, 1:

    ipse in Numidiam procedit, ubi contra belli faciem tuguria plena hominumque... erant ( = contra ac in bello evenire solet),

    id. ib. 46, 5:

    contra famam,

    Plin. 13, 22, 43, § 126; 7, 53, 54, § 180:

    segniterque et contra industriam absconditae formicae,

    slowly, and in a manner different from their usual activity, id. 18, 35, 88, § 364.—Of persons:

    frigidam potionem esse debere, contra priores auctores, Asclepiades confirmavit,

    contrary to the opinion of the former physicians, Cels. 4, 26 (19).
    F.
    Sometimes by anastrophe after its noun.
    1.
    In prose, after relatives, esp. in Cic.:

    quos contra disputant,

    Cic. Ac. 2, 15, 47:

    quem contra dicit,

    id. Phil. 2, 8, 18 (v. II. B. 1. f.):

    quem contra veneris,

    id. Mur. 4, 9:

    quas contra, praeter te, etc.,

    id. Vatin. 7, 18:

    eos ipsos quos contra statuas,

    id. Or. 10, 34:

    quos contra me senatus armavit,

    id. Att. 10, 8, 8:

    quam contra multa locutus est,

    Sen. Ep. 82, 7, Plin. Ep. 1, 23, 3; Claud. in Rufin. 1, 332; v. also E. 1. c. supra.—
    2.
    After other words ( poet. and in post-Aug. prose):

    hunc igitur contra mittam contendere causam,

    Lucr. 4, 471:

    dicere eos contra,

    id. 4, 484:

    donique eum contra,

    id. 5, 708:

    agmina contra,

    Verg. A. 12, 279:

    magnum Alciden contra,

    id. ib. 5, 414:

    Paridem contra,

    id. ib. 5, 370:

    Italiam contra,

    id. ib. 1, 13:

    deos contra,

    Ov. P. 1, 1, 26:

    Messania moenia contra,

    id. M. 14, 17:

    litora Calabriae contra,

    Tac. A. 3, 1.

    Lewis & Short latin dictionary > contra

  • 8 contra dicta

    contrā, adv. and prep. [stem con, i. e. cum, through a comparative form conter; cf.: alter, uter, inter, praeter, etc.; in abl. fem. form like the locative adverbs ea, qua, etc.; cf.: ultra, intra, extra, citra], orig., in comparison with; hence, over against, fronting, in front, opposite, in opposition to, against, contrary to, opposed to, etc.
    I.
    Adv. (referring to an opposed object often with the force of a preposition with ellipsis of a pronoun, = against it, against him, etc.).
    A.
    Local.
    1.
    Lit., of position in front of a person, place, or thing.
    a.
    With verb of being or position expressed or understood.
    (α).
    Referring to living beings, opposite, in face of, face to face, facing, in front of, fronting, confronting (not in Cic., Caes., or Sall.):

    feminam scelestam te, adstans contra, contuor,

    Plaut. Pers. 2, 2, 26:

    ut confidenter mihi contra adstitit,

    id. Capt. 3, 5, 6; Lucr. 4, 223; 6, 929:

    signum contra, quoad longissume oculi ferebant, animo finivit,

    Liv. 1, 18, 8:

    stat contra starique jubet,

    Juv. 3, 290:

    stat contra dicitque tibi tua pagina Fures!

    Mart. 1, 55, 12:

    ulmus erat contra,

    in front of her, Ov. M. 14, 661:

    templa vides contra,

    in front (of us), id. ib. 7, 587.—Of position in front of the enemy:

    contra conserta manu,

    Plaut. Mil. 1, 1, 3: contra consistere, to make front against them, Caes. B. G. 2, 17.—
    (β).
    Referring to things and places, over against (it), opposite (to it), on the opposite side (mostly post-Aug.):

    contra jacet Cancer patulam distentus in alvum,

    Manil. 2, 253:

    posita contra Hispania,

    Tac. Agr. 11:

    promuntorium quod contra procedit,

    Plin. 4, 2, 3, § 6: relinquendae autem contra erunt vacuae tabellae, on the opposite side, i. e. of the leaf, Quint. 10, 3, 32: illo quaerente cur non decidant contra siti, the antipodes (cf. Cic. Ac. 2, 39, 123; v. II. A. 1. c. a), Plin. 2, 65, 65, § 161.—With the governing verb understood:

    arguam hanc vidisse apud te contra conservum meum,

    face to face, Plaut. Mil. 2, 2, 91:

    jam omnia contra circaque hostium plena erant, Liv 5, 37, 8: eadem verba contra (i. e. ponuntur),

    side by side, Quint. 9, 3, 36; Verg. A. 6, 23.—
    b.
    With verbs of motion, so as to be opposite to an object or face to face with a person, variously rendered.
    (α).
    Referring to persons:

    accede ad me atque adi contra,

    come right up to me, Plaut. Rud. 1, 4, 23; id. Bacch. 3, 6, 6: hostes crebri cadunt; nostri contra ingruunt, advance to their front (in Plaut. hostility is not implied in contra), id. Am. 1, 1, 84: quis nos pater aut cognatu' volet contra tueri, face to face, eye to eye, Enn. ap. Varr. L. L. 7, § 12 Mull. (Trag. Rel. v. 444 Rib.); Att. ap. Macr. S. 6, 1, 55 (Trag. Rel. v. 538 ib.):

    adspicedum contra me = contra adspice me,

    Plaut. Most. 5, 1, 56 Lorenz ad lec.:

    contra adspicere,

    id. Mil. 2, 1, 45:

    contra intueri,

    Liv. 1, 16, 6; 9, 6, 8; Sen. Q. N. 1, 3, 6:

    cum veniret contra Marcianus,

    Quint. 6, 3, 95; Plin. 9, 46, 70, § 152.—
    (β).
    Of things:

    hic ubi sol radiis... Adversa fulsit nimborum aspergine contra,

    Lucr. 6, 525; Cels. 8, 8, 1:

    quam (turrim) promoti contra validi asseres... perfregere,

    Tac. H. 4, 30.—Reciprocally: oscula non pervenientia contra, not coming through (the wall) so as to meet, Ov. M. 4, 80.—
    2.
    Transf. to equivalents of weight, value, and price; so,
    (α).
    In Plaut. only in the colloq. phrases auro contra, aurichalco contra, and contra auro (sc. posito); lit., for gold placed against; cf.:

    aes contrarium, s. v. contrarius: (servus) non carus'st auro contra,

    at his weight in gold, Plaut. Ep. 3, 3, 30: jam auro contra constat filius, id. Truc. 2, 6, 57 (Speng. aurichalco): auro contra cedo modestum amatorem! A me aurum accipe. Pa. Cedo mihi contra aurichalco quoi ego sano serviam, id. Curc. 1, 3, 45 sq.; id. Mil. 3, 1, 63; 4, 2, 85; id. Ps. 2, 3, 23.—
    (β).
    In post-Aug. prose (very rare):

    at si aquae et ejus rei quam contra pensabis par pondus erit, nec pessum ibit, nec exstabit, etc.,

    Sen. Q. N. 3, 25, 5.—
    3.
    Of reciprocal actions, = vicissim, in turn, in return, back, on my, his, etc., part, likewise, counter-.
    (α).
    In gen.:

    te ut deludam contra, lusorem meum,

    Plaut. Am. 2, 2, 71:

    quae me amat, quam ego contra amo,

    id. Merc. 5. 2, 77; id. Cist. 1, 1, 96; id. Trin. 4, 2, 55; id. As. 2, 2, 110:

    qui arguat se, eum contra vincat jurejurando suo,

    make a victorious counter-charge, id. Mil. 2, 2, 37:

    si laudabit haec Illius formam, tu hujus contra (i. e. lauda),

    Ter. Eun. 3, 1, 54:

    audi nunc contra jam,

    listen in turn, id. Phorm. 4, 4, 18; id. Ad. 5, 4, 23:

    at tu mihi contra nunc videre fortunatus, Phaedria, Cui, etc.,

    you likewise seem fortunate to me, id. Phorm. 1, 3, 21:

    Mettius Tullo gratulatur, contra Tullus Mettium benigne alloquitur,

    Liv. 1, 28, 1:

    contra ut me diligat illa,

    Cat. 76. 23; Hor. S. 1, 3, 27 Orell. ad loc.—Hence, with ellipsis of inquit, = respondit:

    cui latrans contra senex,

    Phaedr. 5, 10, 7:

    scietis, inquam, etc., contra Nigrinus: ad quem missi sunt? ego, etc.,

    Plin. Ep. 7, 6, 4.—

    Rarely with inquit, etc., expressed: at ille contra, renidens, Audi, inquit, discipule, etc.,

    Gell. 15, 9, 9; cf.:

    contra talia reddit,

    Claud. B. Gild. 379.—
    (β).
    With dat. pers.:

    consulo quem dolum doloso contra conservo parem,

    Plaut. Mil. 2, 2, 45:

    facere contra huic aegre,

    Ter. Eun. 4, 1, 10:

    hiscine contra insidiabere?

    id. Hec. 1. 1, 13:

    tibi contra gratiam Referre,

    id. ib. 4, 2, 7.—
    (γ).
    With item:

    item a me contra factum est,

    Plaut. Aul. prol. 20:

    puellam senex Amat et item contra filius,

    id. Cas. prol. 49; id. Pers. 5, 2, 36; id. Am. 1, 1, 67; Ter. Ad. 1, 1, 25.—
    (δ).
    Combining a reciprocal with a local relation (A. 1. a. a, and b. a): contra carinantes verba, exchanging abusive words ( face to face), Enn. ap. Serv. ad Verg. A. 8, 361 (Ann. v. 181 Vahl.): tubae utrimque contra canunt;

    Consonat terra,

    Plaut. Am. 1, 1, 73; 1, 1, 86:

    confer gradum Contra pariter,

    id. Ps. 2, 4, 18; id. Truc. 1, 2, 28:

    video amicam... Ubi contra adspexit me, etc.,

    id. Mil. 2, 1, 45; Verg. E. 7, 8; cf. Lucr. 4, 243:

    vesper adest, juvenes consurgite!... Cernitis, innuptae, juvenes? consurgite contra!

    Cat. 62, 6.—
    (ε).
    Implying also opposition: Pe. Conpellabo. Ph. Orationis aciem contra conferam, Plaut. Ep. 4, 1, 20:

    si scias quod donum huic dono contra comparet,

    what counter gift, Ter. Eun. 2, 3, 63: quod Scipio postulavit... ut, etc. Et quod contra collega postulavit ne, etc., Annal. Trib. Pleb. ap. Gell. 7 (6), 19, 5:

    si vobis aequa et honesta postulatio videtur, ego contra brevem postulationem adfero,

    Cic. Rosc. Am. 2, 7; Nep. Epam. 6, 1;

    Auct. B. Alex. 24: illo licente contra liceri audeat nemo,

    to bid in opposition, Caes. B. G. 1, 18; Liv. 4, 53, 6:

    agedum pauca accipe contra,

    Hor. S. 1, 4, 38.—So in battle:

    Numidae... Romanorum ordines conturbare... neque contra feriundi copia erat,

    Sall. J. 50, 4; and in law: et ab eo is qui adoptat vindicat... et illo contra non vindicante, etc., Gai Inst. 1, 134; 2, 24.—Esp. in replies:

    oratio contra a Demosthene pro Ctesiphonte edita,

    Cic. de Or. 3, 56, 213:

    dicit accusator haec: primum, etc.... quid contra reus?

    id. Clu. 30, 81; id. Fin. 5, 22, 63; Curt. 4, 1, 10; 7, 9, 1.
    B.
    Of opposition, strife, etc., against; constr. absol., with dat., and ne, quominus or quin.
    1.
    Of physical exertion.
    (α).
    Lit.:

    concurrunt... aetheriae nubes contra pugnantibu' ventis,

    struggling against each other, Lucr. 6. 98:

    nec nos obniti contra... Sufficimus,

    bear up, battle against, Verg. A. 5, 21; Ov. M. 9, 50; 2, 434:

    at ille contra nititur,

    resists, Plin. 2, 38, 38, § 103; 7, 20, 19, § 82:

    pars remigum, tamquam imperitia... officia nautarum impediebant. Mox contra tendere,

    rowed in an opposite direction, Tac. H. 4, 16.—
    (β).
    Trop.:

    te rogo ne contrahas ac demittas animum, neque te obrui tamquam fluctu... sinas, contraque erigas ac resistas,

    Cic. Q. Fr. 1, 1, 1, § 4:

    et torrens judicem vel nitentem contra feret, cogatque ire qua rapiet,

    Quint. 12, 10, 61.— With ne: vi contra niti, ne advorsus eum fiat, Cato ap. Gell. 7 (6), 3, 16.—With quominus, Lucr. 1, 780.—
    2.
    Of mental exertion:

    si tibi vera videntur, Dede manus, aut, si falsum est, accingere contra,

    arm yourself against them, Lucr. 2, 1043; 2, 280. —With dat.:

    siti contra... pugnandum,

    Cels. 4, 2 fin. —
    3.
    Of hostile opposition in gen.
    (α).
    Lit.:

    quod animadversum est in eo qui contra omni ratione pugnarunt, non debeo reprehendere,

    who made opposition in every way, Cic. Rosc. Am. 47, 137; id. Verr. 2, 2, 43, § 107:

    contra etiam aliquid abs te profectum ex multis audivi,

    something inimical, id. Fam. 5, 5, 2.—
    (β).
    Trop.:

    aut alio quovis (sc. colore) qui contra pugnet et obstet,

    Lucr. 2, 794; 2, 868.—
    4.
    Of warfare.
    (α).
    Lit.:

    ut eos adversarios existimemus qui arma contra ferant,

    Cic. Off. 1, 25, 87; 1, 12, 37; Vell. 2, 28, 4; cf.:

    quid quod exercitum contra duxit?

    Auct. Her. 4, 16, 23:

    ut si qua ex parte obviam contra veniretur, acie instructa depugnarent,

    if they should be attacked by an open charge, Caes. B. G. 7, 28:

    issentque confestim ad urbem ni venire contra exercitum... audissent,

    Liv. 7, 39, 17:

    cum Romanae legiones contra direxerint,

    would oppose their march, Tac. H. 4, 58; id. A. 6, 44.—With dat.:

    et huic contra itum ad amnem Erinden,

    Tac. A. 11, 10.—
    (β).
    Trop.:

    quod ubi viderunt corvi, contra auxiliantur, velut adversus communem hostem,

    Plin. 10, 74, 95, § 205.—
    5.
    Of legal contests.
    (α).
    With verbs of saying; v. 9. a.—
    (β).
    Venire contra, of any legal act with the intention to hurt the adversary:

    quid? si omnium mortalium Sthenio nemo inimicior quam hic C. Claudius... fuit? si de litteris corruptis contra venit, etc.?

    if he made a charge of forgery against him? Cic. Verr. 2, 2, 43, § 107; cf. II. B. c. b.—
    (γ).
    On the part of the adversary:

    inveniendum contra est, quo distet haec causa a ceteris,

    Quint. 5, 10, 114; 9, 2, 35; 12, 8, 10.—
    (δ).
    Of judgments against the parties or against opinions:

    ne spoliaret fama probatum hominem si contra judicasset,

    given an adverse decision, Cic. Off. 3, 19, 77; cf. Val. Max. 7, 2, 4; Cic. Caecin. 24, 69.—
    6.
    Of literary opposition.
    (α).
    Mostly with verbs of saying; v. 9. a. g.—
    (β).
    With other verbs:

    astrologorum artem contra convincere tendit,

    Lucr. 5, 728:

    contra nunc illud pone, etc.,

    Sen. Ben. 7, 14, 6:

    habeat (liber meus) etiam quosdam qui contra sentiant et adversentur,

    some dissentients and opponents, Quint. 3, 1, 5; 2, 17, 40; 3, 8, 69.—
    7.
    Of public and political opposition.
    (α).
    With verbs of saying; v. 9. a. d.—
    (β).
    With petere, to be a candidate for office in opposition to another:

    nihil enim supererat de quo certarent, nihil quod contra peterent,

    no office was left for which to canvass against each other, Cic. Agr. 2, 33, 91:

    honores contra petere,

    Quint. 6, 1, 17.—With ire, with dat., of an opposing vote in the senate (cf.:

    pedibus ire): sententia Cassii ut nemo unus contra ire ausus est, ita dissonae voces respondebant,

    Tac. A. 14, 45.—
    8.
    Of violation of law, contracts, etc.: contra facere, or contra committere, to violate, transgress a law, etc.: leges esse non ex ejus qui contra commiserit utilitate, spectari oportere, not in the interest of the transgressor, Cic. Inv. 2, 48, 153:

    si quis sub hoc pacto vendiderit ancillam ne prostitueretur, et si contra factum esset,

    and if the contract was violated, Dig. 18, 1, 56.—
    9.
    With verbs of saying, etc., contra dicere; less freq. disputare, disserere, pugnare, in the sense of dicere, and contra scribere (often contradico, in one word, in post-Aug. writers; esp. with dat.).
    a.
    Absol.
    (α).
    Contra dicere, to speak as counsel of the adversary, to plead his cause, in legal proceedings:

    cum contra dicturus Hortensius esset,

    would speak on the other side, Cic. Quint. 24, 77:

    hoc... contra dicente Cotta judicatum est,

    id. Caecin. 33, 97:

    dixisse ut contra nemo videretur,

    id. Brut. 53, 198: ut contra Crassus... exorsus est, began on the other side, id. ib. § 197.—Hence: qui contra dicit, the adversary or counsel of the adversary:

    contra autem qui dicet, similitudinem infirmare debebit,

    Cic. Inv. 2, 50, 151; id. Part. Or. 21, 108.—In the same sense: agens contra: si nos... impares agentium contra ingeniis dixerimus, that we are unequal to the talents of our adversary's counsel, [p. 453] Quint. 4, 1, 8.—
    (β).
    To make charges against (rare):

    si qui contra vellet dicere, usurum esse eum suo testimonio,

    Cic. Clu. 48, 134:

    qua ratione nemo neque tum item fecerit, neque nunc contra dicat,

    id. Quint. 29, 88; so,

    contra disputare, of objections to or against a witness: nihil contra disputabo priusquam dixerit,

    id. Fl. 21, 51.—
    (γ).
    In gen., to speak on the other side of a question:

    fiebat autem ita, ut cum is qui audire vellet dixisset quid sibi videretur, tum ego contra dicerem,

    Cic. Tusc. 1, 4, 8; id. Fin. 2, 1, 2; so,

    contra disputare and contra scribere,

    id. Or. 1, 19, 85; Vitr. 3, 1, 6; Quint. 2, 17, 13; Dig. 9, 2, 21, § 1.—Hence: qui contra dicunt or disputant, the opponents:

    nec qui contra dicunt causam difficilem repellunt,

    Cic. Fin. 3, 1, 2:

    ad coarguendos qui contra disputant,

    to refule his opponents, Quint. 2, 15, 26.—
    (δ).
    To oppose or object to a proposition, motion, or petition:

    quam palam principes dixerunt contra!

    protested against it, Cic. Verr. 2, 5, 16, § 41; Caes. B. C. 1, 32; Cic. Clu. 47, 130.—With pugnare:

    cum decerneretur frequenti senatu, contra pugnante Pisone, etc.,

    Cic. Att. 1, 14, 5:

    filius ejus incolumitatem optat: contradicit pater,

    the father objects, Quint. 9, 2, 85; 9, 2, 83; Plin. ap. Gell. 9, 16, 5; Cic. Dom. 33, 87:

    contradicente nullo,

    Suet. Caes. 20; Dig. 3, 3, 15.—
    (ε).
    To reply:

    contradixit edicto,

    answered by an edict, Suet. Aug. 56. —
    (ζ).
    Abl. absol. impers.:

    explorandum videtur an etiam contradicto aliquando judicio consuetudo firmata sit,

    whether the custom has been confirmed by judgment upon a judicial contest, Dig. 1, 3, 34.—
    b.
    With acc. neutr. pron., to object, to make or raise an objection, to reply; esp. in legal proceedings:

    ego enim, te disputante, quid contra dicerem meditabar,

    Cic. N. D. 3, 1, 1:

    ut contra si quid dicere velit non audiatur,

    id. Fin. 5, 10, 27:

    aiebat illum primo sane diu multa contra (i. e. dixisse), ad extremum autem, etc.,

    id. Att. 2, 22, 2.— Hence: quod contra dicitur, or quae contra dicuntur, the objections:

    ut et id quod intenderemus confirmare, et id quod contra diceretur refellere (possemus),

    refute the objections, Cic. de Or. 1, 20, 90:

    quia neque reprehendi quae contra dicuntur possunt, etc.,

    id. ib. 2, 81, 331; id. Inv. 2, 44, 127; Quint. 1, 2, 17.—In the same sense, as subst.: contrā dicta, orum, n. plur.:

    seu proposita confirmamus, sive contra dicta dissolvimus,

    or refute the objections, Quint. 4, prooem. 6.—With acc. and inf.:

    dicitur contra, nullum esse testamentum,

    the objection is made that there is no testament, Cic. Agr. 2, 6, 42.—
    c.
    With dat., written in one word (post-Aug.).
    (α).
    To oppose a person by speaking against his views:

    solitum se etiam Thraseae contradicere,

    to oppose even Thrasea, Tac. H. 2, 91:

    tibi,

    Suet. Aug. 54:

    Curioni...,

    id. Rhet. 1. —Hence of answers and replies in law: quid si filium testatoris heres ejus prohibuit? Huic contradici potest: ergo pietatis, etc., he may be answered by this plea, etc., Dig. 11, 7, 14, § 13.—And of advisory answers opposed to one's legal views:

    volenti mihi ream adulterii postulare eam, etc., contradictum est,

    my views were disapproved, rejected, Dig. 48, 5, 11, § 10.—
    (β).
    To oppose an opinion, with dat. of the thing:

    cum plures tantum sententiis aliorum contradicerent,

    opposed the opinions, Tac. H. 1, 39.—
    (γ).
    To object to a motion or petition, with dat. of the petitioner:

    patrem qui damnavit optat ne is torqueatur: pater ei contradicit,

    the father objects, Quint. 9, 2, 81:

    cum ambienti ut legibus solveretur multi contradicerent,

    Suet. Caes. 18; Dig. 40, 5, 14; 40, 12, 33.—
    (δ).
    With dat. of the petition:

    preces erant, sed quibus contradici non posset,

    which could not be denied, Tac. H. 4, 46 fin.; Dig. 3, 1, 1, § 2.—
    (ε).
    To contest the validity of a law (rare):

    quibus (legibus) contradici potest,

    Quint. 7, 7, 4.—
    (ζ).
    To contradict an assertion (very rare):

    pro certis autem habemus... cuicunque adversarius non contradicit,

    Quint. 5, 10, 13.—
    d.
    With quin, to object:

    praetor Samnitibus respondit... nec contra dici quin amicitia de integro reconcilietur,

    there was no objection to a reconciliation, Liv. 8, 2, 2.
    C.
    To one's disadvantage; mostly predic. with esse, unfavorable, adverse, damaging (post-Aug.;

    but cf. II. B. 2.): ut eum qui responsurus est vel tacere, vel etiam invitum id quod sit contra cogat fateri,

    Quint. 7, 3, 14:

    cum verba (legis) contra sint,

    id. 7, 1, 49:

    sed experimentum contra fuit,

    unsuccessful, Tac. H. 2, 97 fin.:

    ubi fortuna contra fuit,

    id. ib. 3, 18:

    si fortuna contra daret,

    should be unfavorable, id. ib. 1, 65 fin.; id. A. 15, 13.
    D.
    Of logical opposition, with negative force.
    1.
    Of a direct contrast.
    a.
    Predicatively, with esse, fieri, etc., the contrary, the opposite:

    quod fieri totum contra manifesta docet res,

    but experience teaches that just the contrary is true, Lucr. 3, 686; 4, 1088:

    in stultitia contra est,

    with fools the reverse is true, Cic. Clu. 31, 84:

    in hac quidem re vereor ne etiam contra (i. e. sit),

    id. Att. 12, 46; id. Off. 1, 15, 49:

    quod contra est,

    Sall. J. 85, 21:

    quis non credat, etc.? Contra autem est,

    Sen. Q. N. 3, 25, 12; id. Ep. 7, 3; Dig. 37, 4, 4:

    contra fore si, etc.,

    ib. 34, 2, 39, § 2:

    immo forsitan et contra (i. e. erit),

    ib. 41, 3, 49:

    ego contra puto (i. e. esse),

    Plin. Ep. 1, 20, 7; Lampr. Alex. Sev. 25.—
    b.
    With evenire, accidere, sentire, scribere, habere, etc.:

    utrumque contra accidit: istic enim bellum est exortum, hic pax consecuta,

    of both the contrary has happened, Cic. Fam. 12, 18, 2; so Dig. 38, 2, 51:

    id ego contra puto (sc.: faciendum esse),

    id. Att. 10, 8, 2:

    contra evenit in iis morbis,

    Sen. Ep. 52, 7; Plin. 2, 65, 65, § 163:

    ego contra sentio,

    Sen. Clem. 1, 15, 5; Sedig. ap. Gell. 15, 24, 4; Dig. 40, 2, 25:

    Proculus contra (sc. sentit),

    ib. 35, 2, 1, § 14; 33, 7, 25:

    licet Celsus contra scribat,

    ib. 9, 2, 21, § 1: contra probatur, Gai Inst. 2, 78; Dig. 33, 7, 12, § 34.—Very rarely referring to a term in the same clause:

    cujus disparem mitioremque naturam contra interpretabatur,

    interpreted in an opposite sense, misinterpreted, misunderstood, Tac. H. 4, 86 fin. —
    c.
    Referring to a word or phrase in the same predicate.
    (α).
    To an adverb, in an opposite manner, otherwise, differently, not, etc.:

    nam ad summam totius rei pertinet, caute an contra demonstrata res sit,

    Cic. de Or. 2, 81, 330: quod viriliter animoque fit, id, etc.;

    quod contra, id turpe,

    id. Off. 1, 27, 94:

    sit sapienter usus aut contra,

    Quint. 2, 5, 15:

    lactuca locis apricis optume autumno ponitur, mediterraneis aut frigidis contra ( = pessime),

    Col. 11, 3, 25.—
    (β).
    To a predicative adjective, not, the opposite, the reverse, etc.:

    ut aliae (res) probabiles videantur aliae contra,

    improbable, Cic. Ac. 2, 32, 103; id. Off. 2, 2, 7:

    quid est quod me impediat ea quae probabilia mihi videantur sequi, quae contra, improbare,

    id. ib. 2, 2, 8; id. Or. 2, 31, 135; Quint. 4, 2, 52.—
    (γ).
    To a verbal predicate:

    an frater fratri exsistat heres, an contra ( = annon),

    Dig. 34, 5, 19.—
    (δ).
    To a subject infinitive:

    laudare testem vel contra pertinet ad momentum judiciorum,

    praising or censuring a witness, Quint. 3, 7, 2.—
    (ε).
    To a clause, translated by not or by a repetition of the clause with a negative:

    quae secundum naturam essent, ea sumenda et quadam aestimatione dignanda docebat, contraque contraria,

    those that were not, not, Cic. Ac. 1, 10, 36: quod cuidam aut sapiens videor quod una non jerim, aut felix fuisse;

    mihi contra,

    id. Att. 9, 12, 4: an credibile est, incestum cum filia commissum? Et contra, veneficum in noverca, adulterum in luxurioso? and incredible, etc., Quint. 5, 10, 19; so Dig. 9, 1, 2, § 1.—
    (ζ).
    To an attributive genitive:

    Marius cognoscere quid boni utrisque or contra esset (i. e. mali),

    Sall. J. 88, 2:

    verum de origine laudis contraque perspiciemus suo tempore (i. e. vituperationis),

    Quint. 2, 4, 21:

    alii a propositione accusatoris contraque loci oriuntur,

    the accuser and the accused, id. 7, 2, 31;

    so in several titles of the Digests, as Depositi vel contra, = actio depositi, vel contraria actio depositarii,

    Dig. 16, 3 tit.; so ib. 16, 17, 1; 16, 13, 6; 16, 13, 7.—
    2.
    Reversing the relation of terms in the preceding sentence, the reverse, conversely, vice versa, etc.
    a.
    With its own predicate: saepe... corpus aegret, Cum tamen ex alia laetamur parte latenti;

    Et retro fit uti contra sit saepe vicissim, Cum miser ex animo laetatur corpore toto,

    Lucr. 3, 108: illa altera argumentatio, quasi retro et contra, prius sumit, etc., ( proceeding), so to speak, backward and in inverted order, Cic. Part. Or. 13, 46: neque illud ignoro, etc.; sed non idem accidit contra, but the converse is not true, Quint. 8, 6, 3; Gell. 4, 2, 5: ut vocabula verbis, verba rursus adverbiis, nomina appositis et pronominibus essent priora. Nam fit contra quoque frequenter non indecore. for often, not inelegantly, the order is reversed, Quint. 9, 4, 24:

    quae etiam contra valent,

    i. e. if the terms are reversed, id. 3, 7, 25; 9, 2, 49; 8, 6, 25; 9, 4, 72.—
    b.
    Belonging to the same predicate:

    ut quidque erit dicendum ita dicet, nec satura jejune, nec grandia minute, nec item contra,

    Cic. Or. 36, 123:

    cum emtor venditori, vel contra, heres exstitit,

    Dig. 35, 2, 48:

    in quibus patrium pro possessivo dicitur, vel contra,

    Quint. 1, 5, 45; 5, 10, 71:

    junguntur autem aut ex nostro et peregrino, ut biclinium, aut contra, ut epitogium et Anticato,

    id. 1, 5, 68:

    ut capras in montosis potius locis quam in herbidis (pascar), equas contra,

    but with mares the reverse is the case, Varr. R. R. 2, 1, 16:

    itaque ille dicere melius quam praecipere, nos contra fortasse possumus,

    Cic. Or. 42, 143:

    qua collegi solent ex his quae faciunt ea quae faciuntur, aut contra,

    or vice versa, Quint. 5, 10, 80; Dig. 14, 1, 1, § 12; 48, 5, 23, § 4.
    E.
    In logical antithesis of clauses with a merely rhet. force, on the contrary, on the other hand, vice versa; sometimes almost = sed or autem (freq.).
    1.
    In independent clauses.
    a.
    Opposing persons or parties: fortunam insanam esse... perhibent philosophi... Sunt autem alii philosophi qui contra Fortunam negant ullam exstare, Pac. ap. Auct. Her. 2, 23, 36 (Trag. Rel. v. 372 Rib.); Caecil. ap. Cic. Tusc. 4, 32, 68; Varr. R. R. 1, 8, 1:

    ego etiam quae tu sine Verre commisisti Verri crimini daturus sum... Tu, contra, ne quae ille quidem fecit, obicies,

    Cic. Div. in Caecil. 11, 35:

    ego contra ostendo, non modo nihil fecisse Sex. Roscium, sed, etc.,

    id. Rosc. Am. 29, 79; id. Phil. 8, 3, 8; id. Off. 1, 30, 108; id. Fin. 5, 22, 62:

    in Italia bellum gerimus, in sede ac solo nostro... Hannibal contra in aliena, in hostili est terra,

    Liv. 22, 39, 13; 21, 50, 2; 3, 15, 2; 6, 7, 4; 9, 35, 4 et saep.; Nep. Alcib. 8, 1; Vell. 2, 31, 4; Sen. Ep. 9, 14; id. Ira, 2, 33, 6; Plin. 35, 10, 37, § 113; Tac. H. 3, 84; 3, 57; Suet. Tib. 2; id. Vit. 2; Just. 2, 1, 10; 8, 4, 11:

    contra mercator, navim jactantibus austris Militia est potior?

    Hor. S. 1, 1, 6; 1, 2, 30; 1, 3, 27; Prop. 2, 1, 45; 2, 23, 13 (3, 17, 3); Sen. Hippol. 214;

    so with versa vice: barbarae gentes (Alexandrum) non ut hostem, sed ut parentem luxerunt... Contra Macedones versa vice non ut civem, sed ut hostem amissum gaudebant,

    Just. 13, 1, 7.—
    b.
    Introducing a secondary or parallel opposition of thought: in loco umidiore far potius serunt quam triticum;

    contra in aridiore hordeum potius quam far,

    Varr. R. R. 1, 9, 4; 1, 1, 47: si nihil esset quod inane vocaret, Omne foret solidum;

    nisi contra corpora certe Essent, etc., Omne quod est spatium vacuum constaret inane,

    Lucr. 1, 521; 4, 348; cf.:

    justa omnia decora sunt, injusta contra, ut turpia, sic indecora,

    Cic. Off. 1, 27, 94; id. N. D. 2, 15, 41; id. de Or. 3, 33, 136; id. Quint. 30, 93: id. Off. 3, 21, 84; id. Leg. 2, 1, 2: facilem esse rem... si modo unum omnes sentiant; contra in dissensione nullam se salutem perspicere, Caes. B. G, 5, 31; Liv. 25, 30, 3; Sen. Ben. 1, 5, 2; Plin. 12, 19, 42, § 92; 11, 14, 14, § 35; Suet. Caes. 73; Gell. 1, 4, 5:

    si male rem gerere insani est, contra bene, sani,

    Hor. S. 2, 3, 74.—
    2.
    In opposition to a dependent clause:

    ut hi miseri, sic contra illi beati quos, etc.,

    Cic. Tusc. 5, 6, 16; so id. de Or. 1, 45, 198; Quint. 9, 3, 39:

    cui ego rei tantum abest ut impedimento sim, ut contra te M. Manli adhorter, etc.,

    Liv. 6, 15, 5; 6, 31, 4:

    cum virtus adeo neminem spe ac pollicitatione corrumpat, ut contra in se inpendere jubeat, ac, etc.,

    Sen. Ben. 4, 1, 2: aut igitur negemus quidquam ratione confici, cum contra nihil sine ratione recte fieri possit, aut, etc., whereas on the contrary, etc., Cic. Tusc. 4, 38, 84; cf.:

    at contra,

    Lucr. 2, 392.—
    3.
    With co-ordinate conjunctions.
    a.
    Copulative, et contra or contraque (never with ac or atque); also nec contra (rare), and on the other hand.
    (α).
    With reference to a reason or conclusion, after nam, enim, cum, or itaque: nam et ratione uti... omnique in re quid sit veri videre et tueri decet, contraque falli [p. 454]... tam dedecet quam, etc., Cic. Off. 1, 27, 94:

    malus est enim custos... metus, contraque benevolentia fidelis,

    id. ib. 2, 7, 23:

    cum reficiat animos varietas ipsa, contraque sit aliquanto difficilius in labore uno perseverare,

    Quint. 1, 12, 4; 3, 8, 32; 8, 6, 20:

    itaque in probris maxime in promptu est, si quid tale dici potest, etc. Contraque in laudibus, etc.,

    Cic. Off. 1, 18, 61; cf. Suet. Calig. 51; so with nec:

    nam nec comoedia cothurnis assurgit, nec contra tragoedia socculo ingreditur,

    Quint. 10, 2, 22.—
    (β).
    With contrasted examples or illustrations, often after ut or sic:

    audivi ex majoribus natu, hoc idem fuisse in P. Scipione Nasica, contraque patrem ejus... nullam comitatem habuisse sermonis,

    Cic. Off. 1, 30, 109:

    ut suspitionibus credi oportere, et contra suspitionibus credi non oportere,

    id. Inv. 2, 15, 48; Quint. 8, 4, 1; 5, 10, 48; 9, 3, 7; 9, 4, 52; 11, 1, 14; Sen. Ep. 82, 14; Dig. 17, 1, 22, § 4.—
    (γ).
    With contrasted actions, assumptions, etc.:

    atque utinam qui ubique sunt propugnatores hujus imperii possent in hanc civitatem venire, et contra oppugnatores rei publicae de civitate exterminari!

    Cic. Balb. 22, 51:

    domo pignori data, et area ejus tenebitur... et contra jus soli sequitur aedificium,

    Dig. 13, 7, 21:

    equo et asina genitos mares, hinnos antiqui vocabant: contraque mulos quos asini et equae generassent,

    Plin. 8, 44, 69, § 17: ceterum potest ex lege quidem esse judicium, sed legitimum non esse, et contra ex lege non esse, sed legitimum esse, Gai Inst. 4, 109; Plin. 2, 65, 65, § 161; 35, 15, 5, § 183.—
    (δ).
    After a negative clause, affirming the opposite idea, et contra or contraque, but on the contrary:

    in quo (consulatu) ego imperavi nihil, et contra patribus conscriptis et bonis omnibus parui,

    Cic. Sull. 7, 21:

    nunc vero cum ne pulsus quidem ita sim ut superare non possim, contraque a populo Romano semper sim defensus, etc.,

    id. Dom. 33, 88; id. Fin. 2, 17, 55; id. Marcell. 6, 20; so,

    et contra,

    Suet. Tit. 7.—
    b.
    With adversative conjunctions, at contra, sed contra, contra autem, contra vero (not verum contra, nor contra tamen).
    (α).
    At contra (freq.), merely a strengthened contra (v. 1. supra): huc accedit uti mellis lactisque liquores Jucundo sensu linguae tractentur in ore;

    At contra taetri absinthi natura... foedo pertorqueat ora sapore,

    Lucr. 2, 400:

    cogunt,

    id. 2, 74; 1, 366; 2, 235 et saep.: nos qui domi sumus, tibi beati videmur;

    at contra nobis tu quidem... prae nobis beatus,

    Cic. Fam. 4, 4, 2; id. Tusc. 1, 3, 5; id. Rosc. Am. 45, 131; id. Verr. 2, 5, 26, § 66; Sall. J. 36, 2; 4, 7; 15, 3; id. C. 12, 5:

    ideo siccas aiunt Aethiopiae solitudines... At contra constat Germaniam abundare rivis,

    Sen. Q. N. 3, 6, 2; 1, 3, 1; id. Ep. 100, 7; Plin. 7, 53, 54, § 186; Suet. Galb. 15; Tac. A. 4, 28.—
    (β).
    Sed contra, after a negative sentence (class.):

    non quo acui ingenia adulescentium nollem, sed contra ingenia obtundi nolui,

    Cic. de Or. 3, 24, 93; id. Att. 9, 15, 3; id. Ac. 1, 10, 35; id. Fl. 11, 26:

    arma populi Romani non liberis servitutem, sed contra servientibus libertatem adferre,

    Liv. 45, 18, 1:

    tu ne cede malis, sed contra audentior ito,

    Verg. A. 6, 95; Plin. Ep. 1, 10, 12.—PostAug. also without a preceding negation:

    obiisse nostro Laium scelere autumant superi inferique: sed animus contra innocens... negat,

    Sen. Oedip. 765; Symm. Ep. 6, 81.—
    (γ).
    Contra autem (rare;

    in Cic. only where different subjects have contrasted predicates in dependent clauses): quia pacis est insigne toga, contra autem arma tumultus atque belli,

    Cic. Pis. 30, 73.—In later writers = contra alone:

    sub septemtrione aedificia... conversa ad calidas partes oportere fieri videntur. Contra autem sub impetu solis meridiani regionibus conversa ad septemtrionem... sunt facienda,

    Vitr. 6, 1, 2; Gell. 14, 2, 19; Dig. 7, 1, 25, § 3; 34, 3, 25.—
    (δ).
    Contra vero (very rare;

    not in Cic.), used for contra: contra vero quercus infinitam habet aeternitatem,

    Vitr. 2, 9, 8; 6, 1, 3; Cels. 3, 6 fin. —
    (ε).
    Atqui contra, App. Mag. p. 287, 24.—
    c.
    With disjunctive conjunctions, aut contra, vel contra, seu contra, or on the contrary, or conversely (always without change of subject).
    (α).
    Aut contra:

    num aut scriptum neget, aut contra factum infitietur?

    Cic. Part. Or. 38, 133: quae (mens) aut languescit... aut contra tumescit, etc., Quint. 1, 2, 18:

    si imbres defuere, aut contra abundavere,

    Plin. 17, 24, 37, § 228.—
    (β).
    Vel contra:

    hinc enim quaestiones oriuntur: Injuriam fecisti, sed quia magistratus, majestatis actio est? Vel contra: Licuit... quia magistratus?

    Quint. 5, 10, 40; 9, 4, 96; Suet. Galb. 3; Dig. 35, 2, 56, § 4; 8, 4, 6.—
    (γ).
    Seu contra:

    seu tristis veniam, seu contra laetus amicis,

    Prop. 1, 11, 25.—
    d.
    With causal conjunctions, nam contra (very rare;

    never contra enim): falso queritur de natura sua genus humanum quod, etc. Nam contra, reputando, neque majus aliud, neque praestabilius invenies,

    Sall. J. 1, 1; Quint. 1, 1, 1; 9, 2, 23. —
    4.
    In late Lat., e contra (also one word, ēcontrā) = contra,
    (α).
    In the meaning, the contrary (D. 1.):

    aliis vero econtra videtur,

    Hier. Ep. 12.—
    (β).
    Et econtra = et contra (E. 3. a.):

    honestiorum provectu et econtra suppliciis,

    Aur. Vict. Caes. 39, 45.—For quod contra, v. II. E. 1. c.—
    5.
    With emphatic particles.
    a.
    Quin contra, nay on the contrary, opposing an affirmative sentence to a preceding negative statement (quin etiam amplifies without opposition; sed contra opposes without amplification; quin contra both opposes and amplifies);

    not before Livy: num qui enim socordius rempublicam administrari post Calvi tribunatum... quam? etc. Quin contra patricios aliquot damnatos... neminem plebeium,

    Liv. 6, 37, 8; 31, 31, 9; 35, 26, 10; 37, 15, 3.—
    b.
    Immo contra (post-Aug.).
    (α).
    = no, on the contrary, refuting opinions, after questions and in the form of a dialogue:

    existimas nunc me detrahere tibi multas voluptates?... Immo contra, nolo tibi umquam deesse laetitiam,

    Sen. Ep. 23, 3; Dig. 33, 7, 5; 33, 7, 29.—
    (β).
    = sed contra, but on the contrary:

    proinde ne submiseris te, immo contra fige stabilem gradum,

    Sen. Cons. Marc. 5, 6; id. Cons. Polyb. 15, 2; cf. prep.:

    immo contra ea,

    Liv. 41, 24, 8; cf. II. E. 1. b. infra.—
    c.
    Item contra = an emphatic et contra (very rare):

    quoniam... beate vivere alii in alio, vos in voluptate ponitis, item contra miseriam in dolore, etc.,

    Cic. Fin. 2, 27, 86; cf. I. A. 3. g supra.
    F.
    With a comparative clause introduced by ac, atque, or quam, representing a logical or moral opposition (contra atque debuit = non ita ut debuit; cf. Cic. Or. 3, 19, 70); cf. prep., II. C. 3. g, and II. E. 2. infra.
    1.
    Of logical opposition, contrary to, different from, otherwise than; in the best prose only with atque or ac.
    (α).
    With atque:

    item, contra atque apud nos, fieri ad Elephantinem ut neque ficus neque vites amittant folia,

    Varr. R. R. 1, 7, 6:

    simulacrum Jovis, contra atque ante fuerat, ad orientem convertere,

    Cic. Cat. 3, 8, 20; id. Sull. 24, 69:

    judicium suscepturos contra atque omnis Italia populusque Romanus judicavisset,

    Caes. B. C. 3, 12; id. B. G. 4, 13; Plin. 12, 19, 43, § 95.—
    (β).
    With ac:

    itaque contra est ac dicitis,

    Cic. Fin. 4, 15, 41:

    vides, omnia fere contra ac dicta sint evenisse,

    id. Div. 2, 24, 53; so id. Verr. 2, 4, 6, § 11; id. Or. 40, 137:

    cum contra ac Deiotarus sensit victoria belli judicaret,

    id. Phil. 11, 13, 34:

    Petreius ubi videt, Catilinam, contra ac ratus erat, magna vi tendere, etc.,

    Sall. C. 60, 5.—
    (γ).
    With ac and atque:

    si denique aliquid non contra ac liceret factum diceretur, sed contra atque oporteret,

    Cic. Balb. 3, 7.—
    (δ).
    With quam (post-Aug.):

    cui contra quam proposuerat aliqua cesserunt,

    Sen. Ira, 3, 6, 5; Plin. 10, 53, 74, § 149; 11, 21, 24, § 72; Gell. 6 (7), 8, 6:

    contra quam licet,

    id. 1, 3, 19; Sil. 15, 107.—
    2.
    Of moral opposition of acts contrary to rules and principles (cf. II. 3. g infra); so always with quam:

    mater Aviti, generi sui, contra quam fas erat, amore capta,

    contrary to the divine law, Cic. Clu. 5, 12:

    ut senatus, contra quam ipse censuisset, ad vestitum rediret,

    contrary to its own resolution, id. Pis. 8, 18:

    contra quam ista causa postulasset,

    id. Caecin. 24, 67:

    contra quam sanctum legibus est,

    Liv. 30, 19, 9; Cic. Leg. 2, 5, 11; id. Q. Fr. 1, 1, 1, § 2; id. Dom. 46, 122:

    contraque faciunt quam polliceri videntur,

    Auct. Her. 4, 3, 6; Cic. de Or. 2, 20, 86.
    II.
    Prep. with acc., before, against, facing, towards, opposite to, contrary to (acc. to many scholars not ante-class.; cf. Hand, Turs. II. p. 108; but found Plaut. Ps. 1, 2, 24 Fleck., a line omitted by Lorenz as a gloss; id. Pers. 1, 1, 13 Ritschl; Att. ap. Non. p. 469, 15, or Trag. Rel. v. 476 Rib.; cf. also Plaut. Poen. 5, 6, 18; Cato, R. R. 18, 1, and v. I. A. 1. a. b, and I. A. 1. b. a supra).
    A.
    Local uses.
    1.
    Opposite, over against, facing.
    a.
    Of countries and places (mostly of those separated by water;

    adversus and e regione mostly of places opposite by land): insulae natura triquetra, cujus unum latus est contra Galliam,

    Caes. B. G. 5, 13; 3, 9; 4, 20:

    ad insulam quae est contra Massiliam,

    id. B. C. 1, 56; 3, 23:

    Rhodios, pacatis contra insulam suam terris, etc.,

    Liv. 37, 15, 7; 3, 26, 8:

    Carthago Italiam contra,

    Verg. A. 1, 13; 5, 124; Ov. M. 14, 17:

    insulae quae contra Tauri promuntorium inopportune navigantibus objacent, Chelidoniae nominantur,

    Mel. 2, 7; Plin. 3, 26, 30, § 151; 6, 28, 32, § 152; 5, 7, 7, § 41; Tac. A. 3, 1; id. H. 2, 17.—
    b.
    Of the heavenly bodies:

    donique (luna) eum (sc. solem) contra pleno bene lumine fulsit,

    Lucr. 5, 708:

    contra Volucris rostrum posita est Lyra,

    Vitr. 9, 4, 5; Sen. Q. N. 1, 5, 9; 1, 8, 3; Plin. 2, 31, 31, § 99; 5, 10, 10, § 56.—So, tertium (latus Britanniae) est contra septem triones, opposite ( facing); hence, contra meridiem and contra ortus (instead of ad or adversus meridiem, etc.), facing the south and east, Plin. 6, 24, 24, § 85; 17, 2, 2, § 22. —So of a person standing in the sunlight:

    cum minima umbra (i. e. a sole) contra medium fiet hominem,

    Plin. 18, 33, 76, § 327; cf.:

    contra mediam faciem meridies erit,

    id. 18, 33, 76, § 326.—
    c.
    Of opposite ends of a line.
    (α).
    Of the diameter of the earth: esse e regione nobis e contraria parte terrae qui adversis vestigiis stent contra nostra vestigia, quos antipodas vocatis, Cic. Ac. 2, 39, 123.—
    (β).
    Of a line drawn:

    contra autem E littera I erit ubi secat circinationem linea,

    opposite the point E will be the letter I, Vitr. 9, 7, 4.—
    d.
    Of buildings, etc.:

    contra hoc aviarium est aliud minus in quo quae mortuae sunt aves curator servare solet,

    Varr. R. R. 3, 5, 5; Vitr. 5, 6, 3; 3, 5, 15:

    (statuam) quae fuerit contra Jovis Statoris aedem in vestibulo Superbi domus,

    Plin. 34, 6, 13, § 29:

    contra medium fere porticum diaeta paulum recedit,

    Plin. Ep. 5, 6, 20; 2, 17, 5; Suet. Aug. 44.—
    e.
    Of places on the human body:

    id quod contra stomachum est,

    Cels. 4, 5 (4, 12 med.); 7, 7;

    4, 20 (13).—Of the direction of the intestines, etc.: ea... contra medium alvum orsa,

    Cels. 4, 1 fin. —
    2.
    Of actions, opposite, towards, against, facing (syn.:

    adversus, ad, e regione,

    Caes. B. G. 7, 61).
    a.
    In gen.:

    quamvis subito... quamque Rem contra speculum ponas, apparet imago,

    Lucr. 4, 156: Democritus... clipeum constituit contra exortum Hyperionis, Laber. ap. Gell. 10, 17, 4:

    et contra magnum potes hos (i.e. oculos) attollere solem, Nec tremis...?

    Prop. 1, 15, 37; Col. 7, 3, 8:

    rex constiterat contra pedites,

    Curt. 10, 9, 13; 9, 5, 1:

    ne contra septentrionem paveris,

    Plin. 18, 33, 76, § 330; 28, 6, 19, § 69:

    contra solem varie refulgens,

    placed in the sun, id. 37, 10, 63, § 173; 10, 54, 75, § 151; 37, 6, 22, § 83;

    37, 7, 25, § 95: cum terrestres volucres contra aquam clangores dabunt,

    id. 18, 35, 87, § 363; 19, 8, 39, § 131.—
    b.
    Dependent on verbs of motion (very rare without the idea of hostility):

    (Dinocrates) incessit contra tribunal regis jus dicentis,

    towards, Vitr. 2, praef. 1.—So trop., of actions done for a purpose:

    lege Cornelia de sicariis tenetur qui, cum in magistratu esset, eorum quid fecerit contra hominis necem quod legibus permissum non sit,

    Dig. 48, 8, 4.—
    c.
    Appositively, with the predicate: (elephanti) tanta narratur clementia contra minus validos, ut, etc., if fronting weaker animals, if brought in contact with them (not to be connected with clementia), Plin. 8, 7, 7, § 23.—Similarly: dum... fidens non est contra feram, if fronting the animal (not dependent on fidens), Plin. 8, 16, 21, § 57.—
    d.
    Against an opposing action, etc.:

    contra vim atque impetum fluminis conversa,

    Caes. B. G. 4, 17, 5:

    cum plateae contra directos ventos erunt conformatae,

    Vitr. 1, 6, 8:

    ut contra ventum gregem pascamus,

    Col. 7, 3, 12; Sen. Q. N. 2, 31, 2; Plin. 29, 3, 12, § 52; 17, 2, 2, § 21; 8, 16, 21, § 54:

    contra fluminum impetus aggeribus,

    id. 35, 14, 48, § 169:

    capite in sole contra pilum peruncto,

    id. 27, 4, 5, § 17; 18, 35, 88, § 364; Varr. ap. Plin. 7, 20, 19, § 83; Sil. 14, 352; Dig. 9, 2, 29, § 4. [p. 455] — Trop.:

    contra fortunam tenendus est cursus,

    Sen. Prov. 5, 9.—Prov.:

    contra stimulum calces,

    kick against the pricks, Isid. Orig. 1, 36, 28 (al. calcitres); cf. Amm. 18, 5, 1.—
    e.
    Of local actions with hostile intent.
    (α).
    Lit.:

    quae vis Coclitem contra omnes hostium copias tenuit?

    Cic. Par. 1, 2, 12:

    Pompeium Cartejae receptum scribis: jam igitur contra hunc exercitum (sc. constitit),

    id. Att. 15, 20, 3:

    pertimescam, credo, ne mihi non liceat contra vos in contione consistere,

    to face you, id. Agr. 1, 8, 25; Lepidus ap. Cic. Fam. 10, 34, 1; Caes. B. C. 1, 26:

    a fronte contra hostem pedum quindecim fossam fieri jussit,

    id. ib. 1, 41; 1, 42; id. B. G. 7, 62:

    Tullus adversus Veientem hostem derigit suos: Albanos contra legionem Fidenatium collocat,

    Liv. 1, 27, 5; 24, 41, 5; 38, 4, 5; Verg. A. 12, 279; Front. Strat. 2, 2, 13; 2, 3, 17.—Appositively, with a local verb understood:

    terribilis haec contra fugientes belua est, fugax contra insequentes,

    i. e. if fronting, if placed opposite, Plin. 8, 25, 38, § 92.—
    (β).
    Trop.:

    castra sunt in Italia contra populum Romanum in Etruriae faucibus collocata,

    Cic. Cat. 1, 2, 5; id. Mil. 1, 2; Quint. 7, 7, 5:

    tum contra hanc Romam illa altera Roma quaeretur,

    will be as a rival against this Rome, Cic. Agr. 2, 22, 86:

    cui rationi contra homines barbaros atque imperitos locus fuisset, hac ne ipsum quidem sperare, etc.,

    Caes. B. G. 1, 40:

    (Cicero) plerumque contra inimicos atque obtrectatores plus vindicat sibi,

    when fronting adversaries, Quint. 11, 1, 23.—
    f.
    In partic.
    (α).
    Stare contra aliquem (opp. stare ab aliquo); usu. implying hostility; mostly trop., to stand against, to be arrayed against, to face, oppose:

    quod contra hoc exemplum nulla staret eorum ratio,

    Auct. Her. 4, 5, 7:

    contra populi studium,

    Cic. Brut. 34, 126:

    contra civium perditorum... dementiam a senatu et a bonorum causa,

    id. ib. 79, 273; so,

    a mendacio contra veritatem,

    id. Inv. 1, 3, 4:

    contra cives in acie,

    id. Att. 16, 11, 2:

    et adversi contra stetit ora juvenci,

    opposite, Verg. A. 5, 477; 5, 414:

    haec enim (ratio) sola... stat contra fortunam,

    Sen. Ep. 14, 4, 2: contra leonem etiam stetit, fronted, i. e. hunted, Spart. Carac. 5 fin. —
    (β).
    Contra aliquem ire:

    aut saevos Libyae contra ire leones,

    Stat. Th. 9, 16.— Trop.:

    uti contra injurias armati eatis,

    Sall. J. 31, 6:

    interritus (sapiens) et contra illa (mala) ibit et inter illa,

    Sen. Ep. 59, 8; cf.: contra venire, II. B. 1. c. b infra, and v. also II. B. 2. b. and II. B. 1. b. infra.—
    3.
    Transf.,
    a.
    To persons placed together for comparison:

    C. vero Caesar, si foro tantum vacasset, non alius ex nostris contra Ciceronem nominaretur,

    Quint. 10, 1, 114:

    CORONATO CONTRA OMNES SCAENICOS,

    Inscr. Grut. p. 331, n. 4.—
    b.
    To things compared, as if weighed against each other as to their value, strength, etc.
    (α).
    Lit. (very rare):

    quamcunque vis rem expende, et contra aquam statue... Si gravior est, leviorem rem... feret, etc.,

    Sen. Q. N. 3, 25, 5.—
    (β).
    Prop.:

    cujus (i. e. generis humani) causa videtur cuncta alia genuisse natura, magna saeva mercede contra tanta sua munera,

    Plin. 7, 1, 1, § 1:

    qui amicus esse coepit quia expedit, placebit ei aliquod pretium contra amicitiam,

    Sen. Ep. 9, 9:

    numquam ulli fortiores cives fuerunt quam qui ausi sunt eum contra tantas opes ejus... condemnare,

    Cic. Fam. 7, 2, 3:

    tantum studium bonorum in me exstitisse, contra incredibilem contentionem clarissimi et potentissimi viri,

    id. ib. 7, 2, 2; Planc. ap. Cic. Fam. 10, 9, 3:

    nomen prorogans nostrum et memoriam extendens contra brevitatem aevi,

    as a compensation for, Plin. 2, 63, 63, § 154.—So esp., valere contra, to weigh against, counterbalance, avail or prevail against: non vereor ne meae vitae modestia parum valitura sit contra falsos rumores, Matius ap. Cic. Fam. 11, 28, 8:

    (illa facta) pro periculo potius quam contra salutem valere debere,

    Cic. Part. Or. 35, 120; id. Off. 3, 29, 104:

    contrane lucrum nil valere Pauperis ingenium?

    Hor. Epod. 11, 11; Sen. Ben. 4, 15, 1; id. Cons. Helv. 5, 5; so,

    robur habere contra: si contra unamquamlibet partem fortunae satis tibi roboris est,

    id. ib. 13, 2;

    so of counterchecks: in Creta decem qui cosmoe vocantur, ut contra consulare imperium tribuni plebis, sic illi contra vim regiam constituti,

    Cic. Rep. 2, 33, 58.—Of antidotes: cimicum natura contra serpentium morsus valere dicitur, item contra venena omnia, Plin. 29, 4, 17, § 61.—Hence,
    c.
    Colloq., aliquid contra aurum est, something is worth gold, is superb, both predicatively and attributively (cf.: auro contra, I. A. 2. supra): hujusce pomaria in summa Sacra Via ubi poma veneunt, contra aurum imago, a spectacle for gold, i. e. a magnificent sight, Varr. R. R. 1, 2, 10 MSS. (al. aliter):

    numcubi hic vides citrum... num quod emblema aut lithostratum? quae illic omnia contra aurum,

    superb, id. ib. 3, 2, 4 MSS. (Schneid. omits aurum, ex conj.):

    oneravi vinum, et tunc erat contra aurum,

    Petr. 7, 6.—
    d.
    Transf., of replies, with aiebat, inquit, etc.; both in friendly and inimical sense; esp., contra ea, contra haec, = the adv. contra:

    contra ea Titurius sero facturos clamitabat, etc.,

    Caes. B. G. 5, 29:

    contra ea Verginius unum Ap. Claudium et legum expertem et, etc., aiebat,

    Liv. 3, 57, 1; 24, 45, 4:

    quae contra breviter fata est vates,

    Verg. A. 6, 398:

    contra quod disertus Tu impie fecisti inquit, etc.,

    Quint. 7, 1, 53 (cf.: contra ea, II. E. 1. infra).
    B.
    Denoting hostility or disadvantage.
    1.
    With verbs of hostile action.
    a.
    Of physical exertion:

    pugnavere et tertio consulatu ejus viginti (elephanti) contra pedites quingentos,

    Plin. 8, 7, 7, § 22:

    proelium Afri contra Aegyptios primi fecere fustibus,

    id. 7, 56, 57, § 200; 8, 40, 61, § 142. —
    b.
    Referring to warfare (usu. adversus), bellum gerere (rarely for cum or adversus; but contra patriam, contra aras, etc., not cum patria, etc.; cf.

    bellum, II. A. 1. e.): a quo prohibitos esse vos contra Caesarem gerere bellum (opp. pro),

    Cic. Lig. 8, 25; id. Phil. 5, 10, 27; Liv. Ep. 129.—With bellum suscipere:

    contra Antonium,

    Cic. Phil. 8, 2, 5; so,

    contra patriam,

    id. Sull. 20, 58:

    pugnare contra patriam,

    id. ib. 25, 70:

    contra conjuges et liberos,

    Sen. Ben. 5, 15, 5:

    armatum esse contra populum Romanum,

    Cic. Prov. Cons. 13, 32.—With arma ferre (freq.), Cic. Phil. 2, 29, 72; 13, 21, 47; Liv. 28, 28, 15; Nep. Att. 4, 2; Tib. 1, 6, 30; Ov. M. 4, 609; 13, 269; id. P. 1, 1, 26.—With arma sumere or capere, Cic. Rab. Perd. 6, 19; id. Phil. 4, 1, 2; 4, 3, 7:

    armis contendere contra,

    Caes. B. G. 2, 13:

    arma alicui dare (trop.),

    Cic. Phil. 2, 21, 53:

    aciem instruere (trop.),

    Liv. 25, 4, 4:

    exercitum comparare,

    Cic. Phil. 3, 6, 14; 4, 1, 2:

    exercitum instruere,

    id. Cat. 2, 11, 24:

    exercitum ducere and adducere,

    id. Phil. 4, 2, 5; 3, 4, 11:

    exercitum contra Philippum mittere,

    id. Inv. 1, 12, 17:

    naves ducere contra,

    Hor. Epod. 4, 19:

    ducere contra hostes,

    Liv. 1, 27, 4:

    florem Italiae educere contra,

    Cic. Cat. 2, 11, 24:

    proficisci contra,

    to march against, Liv. 1, 11, 3; 8, 2, 5:

    auxilium ferre Rutulis contra Latinos,

    Plin. 14, 12, 14, § 88:

    juvare aliquem contra,

    Caes. B. C. 1, 35:

    consilium inire contra Sequanos,

    to take hostile measures against, id. B. G. 6, 12.—
    c.
    Of legal contention (more freq. adversus, except with verbs of saying).
    (α).
    In gen., with agere or causam agere, to act as counsel against a party or his attorney:

    cum agerem contra hominem disertissimum nostrae civitatis,

    Cic. Caecin. 33, 97; id. Brut. 63, 226; Sen. Ben. 4, 15, 3; Quint. 11, 1, 59.—Causam recipere or suscipere contra, to accept a retainer against:

    (causam) quam receperam contra pueros Octavios,

    Cic. Att. 13, 49, 1; Quint. 6, 1, 12; Plin. Ep. 4, 17, 1.—Adesse alicui contra, to appear, act as one's counsel against:

    rogavit me Caecilius ut adessem contra Satrium,

    Cic. Att. 1, 1, 3; Plin. Ep. 1, 7, 5 al.; cf.:

    esse contra,

    id. ib. 1, 18, 3.— Trop.: conquesturus venit;

    at contra se adfuit et satisfacienti satisfecit,

    Sen. Fragm. Amic. 14, 1, 89:

    causam defendere contra,

    against the accuser, Cic. de Or. 1, 39, 178:

    statuere contra aliquem (sc. causam),

    to establish a case against an adversary, id. Or. 10, 34:

    actio competit contra,

    Dig. 49, 14, 41:

    querelam instituere contra,

    ib. 5, 2, 21, § 1:

    bonorum possessionem petere contra,

    ib. 5, 2, 23:

    jus obtinere contra,

    Cic. Quint. 9, 34:

    pugnare contra,

    to struggle against the accuser, id. Sull. 17, 49; id. Verr. 1, 11, 33:

    id quod mihi contra illos datum est,

    i. e. a local advantage over, id. Tull. 14, 33:

    judicare contra aliquem,

    id. Fl. 20, 48; Dig. 21, 2, 55; 5, 2, 14; Just. Inst. 4, 17, 2:

    pronuntiare contra,

    Paul. Sent. 5, 34, 2: dare sententiam contra, Dig. 21, 2, 56, § 1:

    decernere contra,

    Cic. Fl. 31, 76:

    appellare contra aliquem,

    Dig. 49, 1, 3; 49, 5, 6; cf.:

    contra sententiam,

    Cod. Just. 7, 62, 32, § 2.—Sentire contra aliquem, to have an opinion unfavorable to:

    cur vos (cum) aliquid contra me sentire dicatis, etc.,

    Cic. Caecin. 27, 79.—
    (β).
    Venire contra aliquem, to appear as counsel for one's adversary:

    quid tu, Saturi, qui contra hunc venis, existimas aliter?

    Cic. Rosc. Com. 6, 18; id. Mur. 4, 9; id. Phil. 8, 6, 18.—Venire contra rem alicujus, to give advice damaging one's interests:

    contra rem suam me venisse questus est,

    Cic. Phil. 2, 2, 3.—
    (γ).
    With dicere and other verbs of saying. (aa) Of a lawyer pleading against a lawyer:

    ipse ille Mucius, quid in illa causa cum contra te diceret, attulit quod? etc.,

    Cic. de Or. 1, 57, 244:

    cum ille contra me pro Sex. Naevio diceret,

    id. Brut. 60, 2, 7; id. de Or. 2, 7, 30; id. Rosc. Am. 15, 45; id. Div. in Caecil. 14, 44; id. Planc. 2, 5; id. Brut. 26, 102; so,

    causam dicere,

    id. Or. 2, 23, 98:

    causam perorare,

    id. Quint. 24, 77.—(bb) Of a lawyer's pleading against the parties: dic mihi, M. Pinari, num si contra te dixero mihi male dicturus es? Servil. ap. Cic. de Or. 2, 65, 261; 3, 34, 138; 1, 14, 60; id. Or. 35, 123; Quint. 11, 1, 57; cf. with ellipsis of acc.:

    quorum alter pro Aufldia, contra dixit alter,

    id. 10, 1, 22.—(ng) Of a party against a lawyer:

    si Gaditani contra me dicerent,

    if the Gaditani were my adversaries, Cic. Balb. 17, 38.—(dd) Of witnesses and experts, and the pleadings against them:

    si decressent legationem quae contra istum diceret,

    Cic. Verr. 2, 2, 4, § 12: contra testes dicere (opp. a testibus or pro testibus). Auct. Her. 2, 6, 9; Cic. de Or. 2, 27, 118 (cf.:

    testimonium in aliquem dicere,

    id. Sull. 17, 48; Quint. 7, 4, 36):

    contra juris consultos dicere,

    against their legal opinions, Cic. Caecin. 24, 69.—So of witnesses in scientific questions:

    contra testes dicendum est,

    Sen. Q. N. 7, 16, 1.—(ee) Dicere or contendere aliquid contra aliquem, to maintain a point against:

    cum interrogamus adversarios... quid contra nos dici possit,

    Auct. Her. 4, 23, 33:

    tamenne vereris ut possis hoc contra Hortensium contendere?

    Cic. Quint. 25, 78. —
    d.
    Of literary adversaries, mostly with verbs of saying and writing:

    cum scriberem contra Epicurios,

    Cic. Att. 13, 38, 1:

    contra Epicurum satis superque dictum est,

    id. N. D. 2, 1, 2:

    contra Brutum,

    id. Tusc. 5, 8, 21:

    contra Academiam,

    id. Ac. 2, 19, 63; id. Fin. 1, 1, 2; 5, 8, 22; id. Tusc. 5, 11, 32; 5, 30, 84; id. Ac. 2, 4, 17:

    contra autem omnia disputatur a nostris,

    id. Off. 2, 2, 8.—
    e.
    Of public and political adversaries (syn. adversus and in).
    (α).
    In gen.:

    sentire contra,

    Cic. Mil. 2, 5:

    pugnare contra bonos,

    id. Sull. 25, 71:

    contra eos summa ope nitebatur nobilitas,

    Sall. C. 38, 2; Cic. Sest. 19, 42; 52, 112:

    (tribuni) qui aut contra consulem, aut pro studio ejus pugnabant,

    Liv. 39, 32, 12.—
    (β).
    Of political speaking:

    cum (Cato) eo ipso anno contra Serv. Galbam ad populum summa contentione dixisset,

    Cic. Brut. 20, 80; so id. Imp. Pomp. 17, 53; Cael. ap. Cic. Fam. 8, 9, 1.—
    f.
    Of hostile or criminal acts in gen. (syn.:

    adversus, in): inire consilia contra,

    Cic. Rosc. Am. 38, 110; id. Cat. 1, 7, 18:

    manum comparare contra aliquem,

    id. Sull. 24, 68:

    conjurationem facere,

    id. ib. 4, 12:

    congredi,

    id. Lig. 3, 9; Sall. J. 64, 4:

    aliquid contra imperatorem moliri,

    Just. Inst. 4, 18, 3:

    nec dolor armasset contra sua viscera matrem,

    against her own offspring Ov. R. Am. 59.—Facere contra (more freq. with abstr. objects; cf. II. C. 1. f. b infra): nunc te contra Caesarem facere summae stultitiae est, to take parts against, Cael. ap. Cic. Fam. 8, 16, 2:

    eae (res) contra nos ambae faciunt,

    operate against us, id. Quint. 1, 1.—With verbs of saying, etc.:

    homo disertus non intellegit, eum quem contra dicit laudari a se?

    Cic. Phil. 2, 8, 18; 2, 1, 2; 2, 21, 51; Sen. Ep. 15, 3, 70:

    epigramma quod contra quamdam Gelliam scripsit,

    Lampr. Alex. Sev. 38:

    disputare contra deos, in two signif.: contra deum licet disputare liberius,

    to accuse, reproach a god, Cic. N. D. 3, 31, 76; but: mala et impia consuetudo est contra deos disputandi, to reason against the gods, i. e. against their existence, id. ib. 2, 67, 168.—
    2.
    Predicatively, with esse (videri, etc.), against, injurious to, unfavorable, prejudicial, to one's disadvantage: ut [p. 456] ex senatusconsulto neque cujus intersit, neque contra quem sit intellegi possit, Cic. Mur. 32, 68; id. de Or. 3, 20, 75; 2, 74, 299; 2, 81, 330; id. Sull. 13, 39; Sen. Ben. 6, 31, 6:

    licentiam malis dare certe contra bonos est,

    injurious to, Quint. 4, 2, 75:

    res contra nos est, of unfavorable chances in a lawsuit,

    id. 4, 66, 1; 4, 2, 75; 5, 13, 32.—Often, contra aliquem = quod est contra aliquem, referring to indef. pronouns or adjectives:

    nihil contra me fecit odio mei = nihil quod esset contra me,

    Cic. Har. Resp. 3, 5; id. Off. 3, 31, 112:

    quibus (temporibus) aliquid contra Caesarem Pompeio suaserim,

    id. Phil. 2, 10, 24.—
    3.
    Added adverb. to the predicate, mostly referring to purpose, with hostile intent, for the purpose of some hostile act, in order to oppose, in opposition:

    Caesarine eam (provinciam) tradituri fuistis, an contra Caesarem retenturi?

    or keep it against Caesar, Cic. Lig. 7, 23:

    sero enim resistimus ei quem per annos decem aluimus contra nos,

    id. Att. 7, 5, 5:

    judicium illud pecunia esse temptatum non pro Cluentio, sed contra Cluentium,

    id. Clu. 4, 9; id. Imp. Pomp. 17, 52; id. Ac. 2, 28, 92:

    cum quae facitis ejusmodi sint ut ea contra vosmet ipsos facere videamini,

    id. Rosc. Am. 36, 104; Sen. Ep. 3, 7, 3: Curio se contra eum totum parat, i. e. to speak against him, Cael. ap. Cic. Fam. 8, 8, 10; Caes. B. C. 1, 85 ter; Sen. Q. N. 1, 7, 1; Plin. 16, 39, 74, § 192; Plin. Pan. 41.—So with the force of a temporal clause:

    fidem meam quam essent contra Massam Baebium experti,

    in the suit against, Plin. Ep. 3, 4, 4.—
    4.
    Dependent on adjectives (rare):

    contra se ipse misericors,

    to his own injury, Phaedr. 4, 18, 3:

    severissimus judex contra fures,

    Lampr. Alex. Sev. 28.—
    5.
    With nouns.
    a.
    Acc. to 1. b.:

    ut quam maximae contra Hannibalem copiae sint,

    Cic. Inv. 1, 12, 17; cf. Vell. 2, 76, 3.—
    b.
    Acc. to 1. c. and 1. e.; so esp., oratio contra (cf.: oratio in).
    (α).
    Oratio contra (never in), of an address against the counsel of a party or against the prosecutor:

    quid in omni oratione Crassus vel apud centumviros contra Scaevolam, vel contra accusatorem Brutum, cum pro Cn. Plancio diceret?

    Cic. de Or. 2, 54, 220; cf.:

    Cato pro se contra Cassium = in oratione contra,

    Gell. 10, 15, 3; so,

    haec perpetua defensio contra Scaevolam,

    Cic. de Or. 2, 54, 221:

    orationem illam egregiam quam (Aeschines) in Ctesiphontem contra Demosthenem dixerat,

    id. ib. 3, 56, 213.—
    (β).
    Of an address against the party, either in judicial or political affairs:

    unam orationem contra Gracchum reliquit,

    Cic. Brut. 26, 99:

    (Demosthenis) oratio contra Leptinem... contra Aeschinem falsae legationis,

    id. Or. 31, 111; Gell. 10, 24, 10; 10, 18, 91; Cic. Brut. 46, 169; Quint. 12, 10, 61; Cic. de Or. 2, 11, 45; id. Brut. 44, 164; Gell. 13, 25 (24), 15; cf. Quint. 4, 3, 13; 11, 2, 25.—
    c.
    Acc. to 1. f.:

    contra patres concitatio et seditio,

    Cic. Brut. 14, 56.—Of animals:

    contra volpium genus communibus inimicitiis,

    Plin. 10, 76, 96, § 207.
    C.
    With inanimate and abstract objects.
    1.
    Directly dependent on verbs (cf. B. 1.).
    a.
    Of physical or moral exertion:

    cum fulmina contra Tot paribus streperet clipeis,

    Verg. A. 10, 567:

    pugnandum tamquam contra morbum, sic contra senectutem,

    Cic. Sen. 11, 35:

    contra verum niti,

    Sall. J. 35, 8:

    contra fortunam luctari,

    Sen. Ben. 7, 15, 2; id. Brev. Vit. 10, 1; id. Ep. 78, 15; 99, 32; cf. Cic. Off. 1, 31, 110.—
    b.
    Of warfare (lit. and trop.):

    bellum contra aras, focos, vitam fortunasque gerere,

    Cic. Phil. 3, 1, 1:

    bellum gerimus... contra arma verbis,

    id. Fam. 12, 22, 1.—So of logical contradictions:

    artificis autem est invenire in actione adversarii quae semet ipsa pugnent,

    Quint. 5, 13, 30.—
    c.
    Of legal contention.
    (α).
    Of the actions of the counsel or prosecutor: dicere, or perorare, agere contra aliquid, to plead against, contest something:

    contra argumenta, rumores, tabulas, quaestiones (opp. ab argumentis, etc.),

    Auct. Her. 2, 6, 9 sqq.; Cic. de Or. 2, 27, 118:

    contra ratiocinationem,

    id. Inv. 2, 50, 153: contra scriptum dicere, to contest, controvert a written law or a document, id. ib. 2, 47, 138; 2, 48, 143; id. Brut. 39, 145; Quint. 7, 7, 1:

    contra caput dicere,

    to plead against life, Cic. Quint. 13, 44 (cf.:

    servum in caput domini interrogare,

    Paul. Sent. 1, 1, 34; 5, 16, 5 and 8; 5, 46, 3): contra libertatem agere, Dig. 40, 12, 26.—Pregn.:

    contra rerum naturam, contraque consuetudinem hominum dicere (opp. contra nos dicere),

    Cic. Rosc. Am. 15, 45.—
    (β).
    Of judicial decisions contradicting documents, etc.:

    contra tabulas judicare,

    Cic. de Or. 2, 70, 281:

    contra testamentum,

    Dig. 2, 17, § 1:

    contra sententiam dicere,

    ib. 49, 8, 1, § 2.—
    (γ).
    Admittere aliquem contra bona, to admit a petition for bonorum possessio (cf.:

    inmittere in bona),

    Dig. 38, 2, 3, § 6.—
    d.
    Of antagonism in literary and ethical questions.
    (α).
    To contend that something is false:

    dicere, disputare, disserere contra opinionem or sententiam,

    Cic. Tusc. 1, 4, 8; 5, 19, 55; id. de Or. 3, 18, 67; id. Fin. 5, 4, 10; id. Ac. 2, 18, 60; Sen. Ira, 1, 3, 3; id. Ep. 87, 5; 102, 5 (cf.:

    in sententiam dicere,

    in support of an opinion, Caes. B. G. 1, 45):

    contra sensus dicere,

    Cic. Ac. 2, 31, 101:

    contra rhetoricen dicere,

    Quint. 2, 17, 40.—
    (β).
    Of criticism, hostility to principles, etc.:

    contra Iliadem et Odysseam scribere,

    Vitr. 7, praef. 8:

    contra quorum disciplinam ingenium ejus exarserat,

    Cic. Tusc. 5, 29, 83.—
    (γ).
    Ethically:

    contra voluptatem dicere,

    that pleasure is a moral evil, Cic. Fin. 5, 8, 21:

    contra mortem loqui,

    that death is no evil, Sen. Ep. 82, 7;

    in both senses: contra vitia, pericula, fortunam, ambitionem,

    id. ib. 100, 10:

    contra fortunam gloriari,

    that fortune has no power over him, Cic. Tusc. 5, 9, 26; Sen. Ep. 26, 5.—
    e.
    Of public and political acts and speeches:

    contra potentiam accusatorum dicere,

    Cic. Brut. 44, 164:

    contra legem dicere or verba facere,

    id. Imp. Pomp. 15, 53; Liv. 34, 8, 1:

    rogationem ferre contra coloniam ( = contra legem de colonia deducenda),

    Cic. Clu. 51, 140; Auct. Her. 1, 17, 21; Plin. 8, 17, 24, § 64.—
    f.
    Of hostility, injury, wrongs, etc.
    (α).
    In gen.:

    senatusconsulto quod contra dignitatem tuam fieret,

    directed against, Cic. Fam. 12, 29, 2:

    contra rem publicam se commovere,

    id. Cat. 1, 26; 1, 3, 7:

    incitari,

    id. Sest. 47, 100:

    consilia inire,

    id. Agr. 2, 3, 8:

    conjurationem facere,

    Sall. C. 30, 6:

    contra salutem urbis incitari,

    Cic. Cat. 3, 8, 20:

    cogitare aliquid contra salutem,

    id. ib. 3, 9, 21: contra voluntatem or studium dicere, to oppose one's will in a speech:

    esse aliquem in civitate qui contra ejus (Chrysogoni) voluntatem dicere auderet,

    id. Rosc. Am. 22, 60; id. Phil. 1, 11, 28; id. de Or. 3, 34, 138; id. Mur. 4, 10; Tac. H. 2, 91:

    ne quid contra aequitatem contendas, ne quid pro injuria,

    do not array yourself against equity, Cic. Off. 2, 20, 71.— Trop.:

    quis non contra Marii arma, contra Suliae proscriptionem irascitur? ( = Mario propter arma, Sullae propter proscriptionem),

    Sen. Ira, 2, 2, 3.—
    (β).
    In partic.: facere contra aliquid (syn. adversus), to commit an offence against, to transgress, etc.:

    si quis ad Antonium profectus esset... senatus existimaturum eum contra rem publicam fecisse,

    Cic. Phil. 8, 11, 33; id. Mil. 5, 13; 6, 14; id. Off. 3, 10, 43; 3, 25, 95; S. C. ap. Cael. ap. Cic. Fam. 8, 8, 6; Liv. 25, 4, 7; so,

    contra salutem rei publicae facere,

    Cic. Dom. 38, 102:

    contra majestatem,

    against the emperor, Dig. 48, 4, 5:

    contra leges,

    Cic. Dom. 18, 48; id. Vatin. 7, 18; id. Fin. 2, 17, 55; id. Mur. 32, 67; id. de Or. 3, 19, 70; cf. id. Clu. 34, 92; id. Mur. 32, 68; id. Dom. 14, 38; id. Phil. 10, 6, 13; Gai Inst. 4, 121:

    contra edictum (praetoris),

    Cic. Verr 2, 3, 10, § 25; Dig. 39, 1, 20, § 1:

    contra foedus,

    Cic. Balb. 6, 16:

    contra jusjurandum ac fidem,

    id. Off. 3, 10, 43; id. Lael. 3, 30, 74; id. Verr. 2, 3, 3, § 7; Prop. 3, 30, 44 (2, 32, 44).—And ironically:

    tune contra Caesaris nutum (sc. facies)?

    Cic. Att. 14, 10, 1.—Rarely contra ea facere = contra facere, adverb. (cf. I. B. 8. and II. E. 1. b.):

    corpus in civitatem inferri non licet... et qui contra ea fecerit, extra ordinem punitur,

    Paul. Sent. 1, 21, 2; 1, 21, 12.—
    2.
    Predicatively with esse (usu. impers.), in violation of, in conflict with, contrary to (cf. 3. g).
    (α).
    With esse expressed as the predicate:

    hominem hominis incommodo suum augere commodum magis est contra naturam quam mors,

    Cic. Off. 3, 5, 21; id. Fin. 3, 9, 31; id. N. D. 3, 13, 33; Sen. Ep. 5, 4; Plin. 7, 8, 6, § 45:

    contra leges or legem est,

    Cic. Pis. 13, 30; id. Mur. 32, 67:

    contra officium est,

    id. Off. 3, 10, 43; 1, 10, 32; 1, 6, 19; cf. id. Lael. 11, 39; id. Off. 3, 15, 63; Liv. 6, 40, 5; Sen. Q. N. 2, 37, 2; Gai Inst. 3, 157; Dig. 30, 1, 112, § 3; 16, 3, 1, § 7.—With ellipsis of object (naturam), Cic. Fin. 5, 29, 89; cf.:

    adeo res ista non habet ullam moram quae contra causas ignium sit,

    unfavorable to the formation of fire, Sen. Q. N. 2, 26, 7.—
    (β).
    With verbal predicate, referring to an indef. pron. or adj., with esse understood:

    scis hunc... nihil umquam contra rem tuam cogitasse ( = nihil quod contra rem tuam esset),

    Cic. Rosc. Am. 50, 147; id. Mil. 5, 13:

    aliquid contra animum audiendi,

    something against our liking, Sen. Const. 19, 2.—So mostly with facere:

    si quid Socrates aut Aristippus contra morem consuetudinemque fecerint,

    Cic. Off. 1, 41, 148; id. Att. 3, 23, 2; 2, 22, 2; id. Off. 3, 15, 63; Sall. C. 15, 1; Dig. 8, 2, 11; 8, 2, 17; 35, 1, 79, § 2. —
    (γ).
    Contra officium, substantively, = id quod contra officium est:

    Sic inter recte factum atque peccatum, officium et contra officium, media locabat quaedam,

    Cic. Ac. 1, 10, 37.—
    3.
    Adverbially with the predicate.
    (α).
    In order to oppose, in opposition to, with hostile intent (cf. B. 3.):

    eidem illam proscriptionem capitis mei contra salutem rei publicae rogatam esse dicebant,

    that the proposal of the law was an attack on the republic, Cic. Prov. Cons. 19, 45; id. Rab. Perd. 12, 35; id. Phil. 10, 10, 22:

    imperator contra postulata Bocchi nuntios mittit,

    to reply to the demands, Sall. J. 83, 3; 25, 6; so,

    advocare contra,

    Sen. Cons. Polyb. 12, 4; id. Ep. 15, 2, 52:

    si contra mortem te praeparaveris,

    to meet death, id. ib. 11, 3, 8.—
    (β).
    With the force of a clause of manner, injuriously to, etc.:

    quibus contra valetudinis commodum laborandum est,

    Cic. Mur. 23, 47; Suet. Aug. 78:

    contra hominis salutem,

    with danger to a man's life, Cod. Just. 7, 62, 29.—
    (γ).
    In gen., of conflict with some rule or principle, contrary to, in violation of, without regard to ( = ita ut contra sit; cf. 2. supra; very freq. from the class. period;

    syn. adversus): ceperitne pecunias contra leges P. Decius,

    Cic. de Or. 2, 31, 136; id. Verr. 2, 1, 4, § 10; id. Fl. 34, 86:

    pecuniam contra leges auferre,

    id. Verr. 1, 18, 56; 2, 1, 10, § 27; 2, 5, 18, § 46; id. Har. Resp. 26, 56:

    contra legem,

    id. Rab. Perd. 3, 8; id. Dom. 16, 41:

    contra jus fasque,

    id. Har. Resp. 16, 34; id. Quint. 6, 28:

    contra jus,

    Liv. 5, 4, 14; id. Dom. 13, 55; id. Verr. 2, 5, 13, § 34:

    contra jus gentium,

    Liv. 4, 32, 5; 9, 10, 10; 21, 25, 7; 5, 36, 6;

    6, 1, 6: contra juris rigorem,

    Dig. 40, 5, 24, § 10 et saep.:

    contra testimonium aliquid judicare,

    without regard to, Cic. Brut. 31, 117:

    aliquid contra verecundiam disputare,

    contrary to the rules of decency, id. Off. 1, 35, 128:

    aliquid contra fidem constituere,

    Quint. 5, 13, 34:

    quae majores nostri contra lubidinem animi sui recte atque ordine fecere,

    contrary to the dictates of passion, Sall. C. 51, 4; id. J. 33, 1; cf. of logical opposition, II. E. 2. infra.—
    4.
    Dependent on substt.
    a.
    Of physical strife:

    scit ille imparem sibi luctatum contra nexus (draconis),

    Plin. 8, 12, 12, § 33. —
    b.
    Of warfare:

    imperatorum copia contra tuum furorem,

    Cic. Mur. 39, 83:

    Parthorum gloria contra nomen Romanum,

    Liv. 9, 18, 6: in castris perditorum contra patriam, Planc. ap. Cic. Fam. 10, 23, 6.—
    c.
    Of legal contention:

    causa contra scriptum,

    Cic. Inv. 2, 46, 135.—
    d.
    Of political speaking:

    divina M. Tullii eloquentia contra leges agrarias,

    Quint. 2, 16, 7; 9, 3, 50; Gell. 18, 7, 7.—
    e.
    Of literary opposition:

    Caesaris vituperatio contra laudationem meam,

    Cic. Att. 12, 40, 1.—
    f.
    Of hostility, etc.:

    cujus factum, inceptum, conatumve contra patriam,

    Cic. Cat. 2, 12, 27:

    ullum factum dictumve nostrum contra utilitatem vestram,

    Liv. 6, 40, 5.—
    g.
    Of injury:

    vitae cupiditas contra rem publicam,

    Cic. Planc. 37, 90: contra serpentes venenum, fatal to serpents, or as a defence against serpents, Plin. 7, 2, 2, § 15.—
    h.
    Of violation, disregard, etc. (cf. 3. g):

    iter contra senatus auctoritatem,

    Cic. Phil. 2, 19, 48:

    contra consuetudinem somnium,

    Plin. 10, 77, 98, § 211:

    bonorum possessio contra tabulas,

    Dig. 37, 4, 3, § 13; Gai Inst. 3, 41.—
    5.
    Dependent on adjectives (very rare; cf.

    II. D. 2. c. infra): contraque patris impii regnum impotens, avum resolvam,

    Sen. Herc. Fur. 966.
    D.
    Of defence, protection, and resistance (syn.: adversus, ab).
    1.
    Against persons.
    a.
    Dependent on verbs:

    cum populus Romanus suam auctoritatem vel contra omnes qui dissentiunt possit defendere,

    Cic. Imp. Pomp. 22, 63: si ego consul rem publicam [p. 457] contra te et gregales tuos defendissem, id. Sest. 52, 111; 22, 49; 8, 20; id. Fam. 11, 27, 7; id. Phil. 2, 18, 45:

    contra quem multum omnes boni providerunt,

    provided a great defence, id. Mur. 38, 81: formula qua utitur patronus contra libertum qui eum in jus vocat, as a defence against, Gai Inst. 4, 46. —And of protection of plants against injurious animals:

    contra haec animalia proderit, si, etc.,

    Pall. 10, 3, 2.—
    b.
    Dependent on adjectives, mostly participial:

    paratus contra,

    Cic. Mil. 21, 56:

    nihil satis firmum contra Metellum,

    Sall. J. 80, 1:

    contra potentes nemo est munitus satis,

    Phaedr. 2, 6, 1.—
    2.
    Against inanimate and abstract things.
    a.
    Dependent on verbs:

    contra avium morsus munitur vallo aristarum,

    Cic. Sen. 15, 51:

    propugnaculum, quo contra omnes meos impetus usurum se putat,

    id. Verr. 2, 3, 16, § 40; 2, 5, 39, § 102:

    publicam causam contra vim armatam suscipere,

    id. Dom. 34, 91; id. Quint. 30, 94; id. Leg. 3, 3, 9:

    contra tantas difficultates providere,

    Sall. J. 90, 1; 76, 4; so,

    contra ea,

    id. ib. 57, 5:

    patricii vi contra vim resistunt,

    Liv. 3, 13, 4; Plin. 14, 2, 4, § 28; Tac. Agr. 45; Sen. Prov. 4, 12; id. Const. 5, 4.—
    b.
    Dependent on substt.:

    suffragia contra oppugnationem vestrae majestatis,

    Cic. Rab. Perd. 12, 35:

    defensio contra vim,

    id. Mil. 5, 14:

    patronus justitiae fuit contra orationem Phili,

    id. Lael. 7, 25; Plin. 29, 2, 9, § 30; 14, 3, 4, § 40:

    contra labores patientia,

    id. 23, 1, 22, § 37.—
    c.
    Dependent on adjectives (in Cic. freq. with P. a. predicatively used; otherwise very rare;

    in later prose freq.): nec est quidquam Cilicia contra Syriam munitius,

    against an attack from the side of Syria, Cic. Fam. 14, 4, 4:

    ut nullius res tuta, nullius domus clausa, nullius vita saepta, nullius pudicitia munita contra tuam cupiditatem posset esse,

    id. Verr. 2, 5, 15, § 39; id. Fin. 1, 16, 51; id. Mil. 25, 67; id. Tusc. 5, 8, 19; 5, 27, 76:

    vir contra audaciam firmissimus,

    id. Rosc. Am. 30, 85; Sall. J. 33, 2; 28, 5:

    fortis contra dolorem,

    Sen. Ep. 98, 18; Quint. 12, 1, 10:

    callosus,

    Plin. 11, 37, 54, § 147; 14, 2, 4, § 23:

    far contra hiemes firmissimum,

    id. 18, 8, 19, § 83:

    equus tenax contra vincula,

    Ov. Am. 3, 4, 13:

    contraque minantia fata pervigil,

    Claud. I. Cons. Stil. 1, 284.—
    3.
    Of remedies against sickness and its causes, poison, etc.; so only in Plin.; in Pall. only of preventives and of protection against hurtful animals, and against mental perturbations in gen.; cf. infra (syn. ad in Cat., Cic., Cels., Col.; adversus only in Celsus, who also has in with abl.).
    (α).
    Dependent on verbs:

    cujus et vinum et uva contra serpentium ictus medetur,

    Plin. 14, 18, 22, § 117; 7, 2, 2, § 13:

    prodest et contra suspiria et tussim,

    id. 20, 13, 50, § 128:

    valet potum contra venena,

    id. 28, 7, 21, § 74; 29, 4, 22, § 71; 29, 4, 26, § 81; 28, 8, 27, § 98; 16, 37, 71, § 180; 35, 6, 14, § 34; 28, 6, 18, §§ 65-67.—
    (β).
    Dependent on substt.:

    remedium contra morsus,

    Plin. 8, 32, 50, § 118; 10, 59, 79, § 163:

    contra venena esse omnia remedio,

    id. 16, 44, 95, § 251; 17, 24, 37, § 240; 7, 1, 1, § 4.—
    (γ).
    Dependent on adjectives:

    vinum quod salutare contra pestilentiam sit,

    Pall. 11, 14, 17.—
    (δ).
    Appositively, as a remedy:

    cujus lacteum succum miris laudibus celebrat... contra serpentes et venena,

    Plin. 5, 1, 1, § 16; 29, 4, 26, § 83. —So of remedies against affections:

    Tiberium tonante caelo coronari ea (lauro) solitum ferunt contra fulminum metus,

    Plin. 15, 30, 40, § 135; cf. Sen. Ira, 2, 21, 1; id. Tranq. 5. 1.
    E.
    Of logical opposition.
    1.
    With a neuter demonstrative (contra ea, contra haec, contra quae, quod contra = contra, adv.).
    a.
    The contrary, the reverse (very rare; cf.

    I. D. 1.): sed mihi contra ea videtur,

    but to me the contrary seems true, Sall. J. 85, 1:

    omnia quae contra haec sunt, omnia quae contra sunt,

    and vice versa, Quint. 5, 10, 90. —
    b.
    Contra ea, on the contrary, in logical antithesis (not in Cic. and Sall.; once in Caes. and Quint.; several times in Liv. and Nep.; cf.: contra ea, in other uses, II. A. 2. e. a, II. D. 2. a., II. A. 3. d., II. C. 1. f.):

    omnes arderent cupiditate pugnandi... contra ea Caesar... spatiumque interponendum... putabat ( = at contra),

    but Caesar on the contrary, Caes. B. C. 3, 74: superbe ab Samnitibus... legati prohibiti commercio sunt;

    contra ea benigne ab Siculorum tyrannis adjuti,

    Liv. 4, 52, 6; 2, 60, 1; 21, 20, 6;

    44, 43, 5: pater... Thracem me genuit, contra ea mater Atheniensem,

    Nep. Iphicr. 3, 4; id. praef. 6; id. Alcib. 8, 1.—And after a question, with immo (cf. I. E. 5. b.):

    an infirmissimi omnium... (sumus)? Immo contra ea vel viribus nostris, vel, etc., tuti (sumus),

    Liv. 41, 24, 8.—
    c.
    Quod contra, by anastrophe (v. F. 1.), contrary to which, whereas, while on the contrary (only once in Lucr. and three times in Cic.):

    illud in his rebus vereor ne forte rearis, Inpia te rationis inire elementa viamque indugredi sceleris: quod contra saepius illa Religio peperit scelerosa atque impia facta,

    whereas on the contrary, Lucr. 1, 81:

    cujus a me corpus crematum est, quod contra decuit ab illo meum (sc. cremari),

    Cic. Sen. 23, 84:

    quod contra oportebat delicto dolere, correctione gaudere,

    id. Lael. 24, 90 (B. and K. place a comma after oportebat; cf.

    Nauck ad loc.): reliquum est ut eum nemo judicio defenderit: quod contra copiosissime defensum esse contendi,

    id. Quint. 28, 87 (many consider contra in all these passages as an adverb; cf. Hand, Turs. II. p. 121 sq.; some explain quod as an ancient ablative, = qua re;

    v. Ritschl,

    Plaut. Exc. p. 57, Munro ad Lucr. 1, 82).—
    2.
    With an abstract noun, with the force of the adverb contra with ac or atque (I. F. 1.), contrary to, contrary to what, etc. (esp. in Sall., not in Cic.; cf. praeter): celeriter contraque omnium opinionem confecto itinere, contrary to the opinion ( = contra ac rati erant), Caes. B. G. 6, 30:

    contra opinionem Jugurthae ad Thalam perveniunt,

    Sall. J. 75, 9; Hirt. B. G. 8, 40.—Contra spem either contrary to the opinion, or against the hope:

    Metellus contra spem suam laetissume excipitur ( = contra ac ratus, veritus est),

    Sall. J. 88, 1; so,

    cetera contra spem salva invenit,

    Liv. 9, 23, 17:

    contra spem omnium L. Furium optavit,

    id. 6, 25, 5; Curt. 8, 4, 45;

    but: at Jugurtha contra spem nuntio accepto ( = contra ac speraverat),

    Sall. J. 28, 1; Liv. 24, 45, 3:

    postquam... Jugurtha contra timorem animi praemia sceleris adeptum sese videt,

    Sall. J. 20, 1:

    ipse in Numidiam procedit, ubi contra belli faciem tuguria plena hominumque... erant ( = contra ac in bello evenire solet),

    id. ib. 46, 5:

    contra famam,

    Plin. 13, 22, 43, § 126; 7, 53, 54, § 180:

    segniterque et contra industriam absconditae formicae,

    slowly, and in a manner different from their usual activity, id. 18, 35, 88, § 364.—Of persons:

    frigidam potionem esse debere, contra priores auctores, Asclepiades confirmavit,

    contrary to the opinion of the former physicians, Cels. 4, 26 (19).
    F.
    Sometimes by anastrophe after its noun.
    1.
    In prose, after relatives, esp. in Cic.:

    quos contra disputant,

    Cic. Ac. 2, 15, 47:

    quem contra dicit,

    id. Phil. 2, 8, 18 (v. II. B. 1. f.):

    quem contra veneris,

    id. Mur. 4, 9:

    quas contra, praeter te, etc.,

    id. Vatin. 7, 18:

    eos ipsos quos contra statuas,

    id. Or. 10, 34:

    quos contra me senatus armavit,

    id. Att. 10, 8, 8:

    quam contra multa locutus est,

    Sen. Ep. 82, 7, Plin. Ep. 1, 23, 3; Claud. in Rufin. 1, 332; v. also E. 1. c. supra.—
    2.
    After other words ( poet. and in post-Aug. prose):

    hunc igitur contra mittam contendere causam,

    Lucr. 4, 471:

    dicere eos contra,

    id. 4, 484:

    donique eum contra,

    id. 5, 708:

    agmina contra,

    Verg. A. 12, 279:

    magnum Alciden contra,

    id. ib. 5, 414:

    Paridem contra,

    id. ib. 5, 370:

    Italiam contra,

    id. ib. 1, 13:

    deos contra,

    Ov. P. 1, 1, 26:

    Messania moenia contra,

    id. M. 14, 17:

    litora Calabriae contra,

    Tac. A. 3, 1.

    Lewis & Short latin dictionary > contra dicta

  • 9 parvissime

    parvus, a, um, adj. (usual, irreg. comp. and sup.: mĭnor, mĭnĭmus.— Comp.:

    volantum parviores,

    Cael. Aur. Tard. 2, 1, 26.— Sup.: rictus parvissimus, Varr. ap. Non. 456, 10:

    parvissima corpora,

    Lucr. 1, 615; 621; 3, 199: minerrimus pro minimo dixerunt, Paul. ex Fest. p. 122 Müll.:

    minimissimus,

    Arn. 5, n. 8) [kindr. with paucus and Gr. pauros; cf., also, parum, parcus], little, small, petty, puny, inconsiderable (cf.: exiguus, minutus, brevis; in class. prose parvus is not used, like brevis, of stature, v. Auct. Her. 4, 33, 45).
    I.
    Posit.:

    in parvis aut mediocribus rebus,

    Cic. de Or. 2, 20, 84:

    quam parva sit terra, etc.,

    id. Rep. 1, 17, 26; cf. id. ib. 6, 16, 16:

    commoda parva ac mediocria,

    id. Q. Fr. 3, 8, 1:

    in parvum quendam et angustum locum concludi,

    id. Leg. 1, 5, 17:

    beneficium non parvum,

    id. Caecin. 10, 26:

    parvi pisciculi,

    id. N. D. 2, 48, 123:

    haec parva et infirma sunt,

    id. Clu. 34, 94:

    si parva licet componere magnis,

    Verg. G. 4, 176:

    merces,

    Hor. S. 1, 6, 86:

    sucus,

    Plin. 21, 31, 105, § 178 et saep.:

    liberi,

    Cic. Rep. 2, 21, 37;

    so of children: salutaria appetant parvi,

    the little ones, id. Fin. 3, 5, 16:

    parva soror,

    Ter. Eun. 3, 3, 15; cf.:

    memini quae plagosum mihi parvo Orbilium dictare,

    Hor. Ep. 2, 1, 70:

    operosa parvus Carmina fingo,

    a little man, id. C. 4, 2, 31; Suet. Aug. 48:

    a parvis didicimus: si in jus vocat, etc.,

    when little, in childhood, Cic. Leg. 2, 4, 9:

    puer in domo a parvo eductus,

    from infancy, Liv. 1, 39 fin. —Of time, little, short, brief:

    parvae consuetudinis Causa,

    slight, short, Ter. And. 1, 1, 83; cf.:

    in parvo tempore,

    Lucr. 5, 106:

    nox,

    Luc. 4, 476:

    vita,

    id. 6, 806:

    parvam fidem habere alicui,

    Ter. Eun. 1, 2, 117:

    hic onus horret, Ut parvis animis et parvo corpore majus,

    Hor. Ep. 1, 17, 39:

    homo parvo ingenio,

    Plin. Ep. 6, 29:

    parvum carmen,

    Hor. Ep. 2, 1, 257:

    hoc opus, hoc studium parvi properemus et ampli,

    both small and great, id. ib. 1, 3, 28.—With ref. to value or consequence, little, small, low, mean, etc.:

    meam erus esse operam deputat parvi pretii,

    Ter. Hec. 5, 3, 1:

    nil parvom aut humili modo, Nil mortale loquar,

    Hor. C. 3, 25, 17:

    et magnis parva mineris Falce recisurum simili te,

    id. S. 1, 3, 122:

    pretio parvo vendere,

    Cic. Verr. 2, 4, 60, § 134:

    parvi sunt foris arma, nisi est consilium domi,

    of little value, id. Off. 1, 22, 76:

    parvi refert abs te jus dici diligenter, nisi, etc.,

    it matters little, id. Q. Fr. 1, 1, 7, § 20.—Hence, parvi facere, aestimare, ducere, pendere, etc., to esteem lightly, care little for:

    parvi ego illos facio,

    Plaut. Mil. 4, 8, 41:

    parvi aestimo, si ego hic peribo,

    id. Capt. 3, 5, 24:

    quia parvi id duceret,

    Cic. Fin. 2, 8, 24: nequam hominis ego parvi pendo gratiam, Plaut. Bacch. 3, 6, 29.—So, in abl.:

    signa abs te diligenter parvoque curata sunt,

    Cic. Att. 1, 3, 2; so,

    quanti emptus? parvo,

    Hor. S. 2, 3, 156:

    parvo stat magna potentia nobis,

    Ov. M. 14, 493:

    parvo contentus esse possum,

    with little, Cic. Att. 12, 19, 1; cf.:

    vivitur parvo bene,

    Hor. C. 2, 16, 13:

    possim contentus vivere parvo,

    Tib. 1, 1, 25:

    agricolae prisci, fortes parvoque beati,

    Hor. Ep. 2, 1, 139:

    necessarium est parvo assuescere,

    Sen. Ep. 123, 3: parvo, as an abl. of measure, with comp. (rarely;

    perh. not ante-Aug.): ita ut parvo admodum plures caperentur,

    a very little more, Liv. 10, 45, 11:

    parvo brevius,

    Plin. 2, 67, 67, § 168:

    haud parvo junior,

    Gell. 13, 2, 2.—So in designating time:

    parvo post,

    Plin. 16, 25, 42, § 103:

    parvo post tempore,

    Vulg. 2 Macc. 11, 1.—Of stature (late Lat. for brevis):

    Zacchaeus staturā parvus erat,

    Aug. Serm. 113, 3; id. in Psa. 143, 1.
    II.
    Comp.: mĭnor, us [cf. Gr. minus, minuthô], less, lesser, smaller, inferior:

    quod in re majore valet, valeat in minore,

    Cic. Top. 4, 23:

    si ea pecunia non minor esset facta,

    id. Leg. 2, 20, 51:

    Hibernia dimidio minor quam Britannia,

    Caes. B. G. 5, 13:

    minus praedae quam speraverant fuit,

    a smaller quantity, less, Liv. 4, 51:

    sociis dimidio minus quam civibus datum,

    id. 41, 13 fin.:

    calceus... si minor (pede), uret,

    Hor. Ep. 1, 10, 43:

    neve minor, neu sit quinto productior actu Fabula,

    less than five acts, id. A. P. 189:

    genibus minor,

    i. e. down upon his knees, on his bended knees, id. Ep. 1, 12, 28; cf.:

    minor in certamine longo,

    worsted, id. ib. 1, 10, 35:

    numero plures, virtute et honore minores,

    inferior, id. ib. 2, 1, 183.— Absol.: minor, inferior in rank:

    praevalidi ad injurias minorum elati,

    Tac. A. 15, 20; Ov. P. 4, 7, 49; cf.:

    sapiens uno minor est Jove,

    Hor. Ep. 1, 1, 106:

    minor capitis, i. e. capiti deminutus,

    Hor. C. 3, 5, 42: et sunt notitiā multa minora tuā, too trivial, = leviora, Ov. Tr. 2, 214:

    dies sermone minor fuit,

    too short for, id. P. 2, 10, 37:

    infans Et minor igne rogi,

    too young for, Juv. 15, 140.—With abl. of measure, Cic. Verr. 2, 1, 45, § 117:

    ut uno minus teste haberet?

    id. ib. 2, 1, 57, §

    149: bis sex Herculeis ceciderunt, me minus uno, Viribus,

    i. e. eleven, Ov. M. 12, 554.—Of age:

    qui minor est natu,

    younger, Cic. Lael. 9, 32:

    aliquot annis minor natu,

    id. Ac. 2, 19, 61:

    aetate minor,

    Ov. M. 7, 499:

    minor uno mense,

    Hor. Ep. 2, 1, 40:

    filia minor Ptolemaei regis,

    the younger daughter, Caes. B. C. 3, 112:

    minor viginti annis,

    less than twenty years old, under twenty years of age, Dig. 30, 99, 1.— With gen.:

    minor quam viginti quinque annorum natu, Praetor,

    Dig. 4, 4, 1; id. ib. 50, 2, 6:

    si pupilla minor quam viripotens nupserit,

    id. ib. 36, 2, 30.—So, absol.: minor, a person under age (under five-and-twenty), a minor:

    De minoribus,

    Dig. 4, tit. 4:

    si minor negotiis majoris intervenerit,

    ib. 4, 4, 24:

    si minor praetor vel consul jus dixerit, valebit,

    ib. 42, 1, 57.— Poet., children, Sil. 2, 491.—Also, descendants, posterity, = posteri:

    nunc fama, minores Italiam dixisse ducis de nomine gentem,

    Verg. A. 1, 532; so id. ib. 733; Prop. 2, 15, 47; Sil. 16, 44:

    minorum gentium, v. gens.—In specifications of value: vendo meum non pluris quam ceteri, fortasse etiam minoris,

    cheaper, Cic. Off. 3, 12, 51:

    minoris pallium addicere placuit,

    Petr. 14: omnia minoris aestimare, Sulp. ap. Cic. Fam. 4, 5, 2:

    (fidem suam) non minoris quam publicam ducebat,

    Sall. J. 32, 5.—
    (β).
    Poet., with acc. respect.:

    frontemque minor truncam amnis Acarnan,

    Sil. 3, 42; Val. Fl. 1, 582.—
    (γ).
    Poet., with inf.:

    tanto certare minor,

    Hor. S. 2, 3, 313:

    heu Fatis Superi certare minores!

    Sil. 5, 76.
    III.
    Sup.: mĭnĭmus, a, um (whence a new sup.:

    minimissimus digitorum,

    Arn. 5, 160; 166; cf., in the Gr., elachistotatos, from elachistos), very small, very little; least, smallest, etc.:

    cum sit nihil omnino in rerum naturā minimum, quod dividi nequeat,

    Cic. Ac. 1, 7, 27:

    minimae tenuissimaeque res,

    id. de Or. 1, 37, 169:

    minima pars temporis,

    Caes. B. C. 1, 70:

    quā minima altitudo fluminis erat,

    id. B. G. 1, 8:

    in maximā fortunā minima licentia est,

    Sall. C. 51, 13:

    vitia,

    Hor. S. 1, 3, 69:

    minimus digitulus,

    the little finger, Plaut. Rud. 3, 4, 15; so,

    minimus digitus,

    Plin. 11, 45, 103, § 251.—Of age: minimus natu horum omnium, the youngest, Cic. de Or. 2, 14, 58:

    ex his omnibus natu minimus,

    id. Clu. 38, 107:

    Hiempsal, qui minimus ex illis erat,

    Sall. J. 11, 3:

    minimus filius,

    Just. 42, 5, 6.—In specifications of value:

    deos minimi facit,

    Plaut. Ps. 1, 3, 35: Pe. Quanti emi potest minimo? Ep. Ad quadraginta fortasse eam posse emi minimo minis, id. Ep. 2, 2, 110: Crispinus minimo me provocat, for a trifle (in a wager), Hor. S. 1, 4, 14 (minimo provocare dicuntur hi qui in responsione plus ipsi promittunt quam exigunt ab adversario, Schol.).—Prov.:

    minima de malis,

    of evils choose the least, Cic. Off. 3, 29, 105.—

    With a negation emphatically: non minimo discrimine, i. e. maximo,

    Suet. Aug. 25:

    res non minimi periculi,

    id. ib. 67:

    ut nihil, ne pro minimis quidem, debeant,

    Liv. 6, 41. —With gen.:

    minimum firmitatis minimumque virium,

    Cic. Lael. 13, 46:

    minimum pedibus itineris confectum,

    Liv. 44, 5:

    unde minimum periculi erat,

    id. 27, 15.— As adv. absol.:

    praemia apud me minimum valent,

    very little, Cic. Fam. 1, 9, 11; cf. Quint. 5, 10, 56:

    minimum distantia miror,

    Hor. Ep. 2, 1, 72:

    dormiebat minimum,

    Plin. Ep. 3, 5, 11:

    medica secatur sexies per annos: cum minimum, quater,

    at least, Plin. 18, 16, 43, § 146:

    quam minimum credula postero (diei),

    as little as possible, Hor. C. 1, 11, 8:

    ita fiunt omnes partes minimum octoginta et una,

    at least, Varr. R. R. 2, 1, 12:

    quae (comprehensio) ex tribus minimum partibus constat,

    Quint. 5, 10, 5:

    in quo non minimum Aetolorum operā regii fugati atque in castra compulsi sunt,

    chiefly, particularly, Liv. 33, 6, 6:

    eae omnia novella sata corrumpunt, non minimum vites,

    Varr. R. R. 1, 2, 18.—Hence, adv.
    A.
    Posit.: parvē, a little, slightly (very rare), Vitr. 9, 6.—
    B.
    Comp.: mĭnus, less:

    aut ne quid faciam plus, quod post me minus fecisse satius sit,

    too little... too much, Ter. Hec. 5, 1, 4:

    ne quid plus minusve faxit,

    id. Phorm. 3, 3, 21 (v. plus, under multus):

    cum habeas plus, Pauperiem metuas minus,

    Hor. S. 1, 1, 93:

    ne mea oratio, si minus de aliquo dixero, ingrata: si satis de omnibus, infinita esse videatur,

    Cic. Sest. 50, 108:

    metus ipsi per se minus valerent, nisi, etc.,

    id. Div. 2, 72, 150:

    minus multi,

    not so many, Plaut. Mil. 3, 1, 138:

    minus multum et minus bonum vinum,

    Varr. R. R. 1, 7, 2:

    ita imperium semper ad optumum quemque a minus bono transfertur,

    less good, not so good, Sall. C. 2, 6:

    quia Libyes quam Gaetuli minus bellicosi,

    Sall. J. 18, 12:

    minus diu vivunt,

    Plin. 14, 22, 28, § 141.—Rarely with comp.:

    minus admirabilior,

    Flor. 4, 2, 46 Duker: quare milites Metelli sauciabantur multo minus, Quadrig. ap. Gell. 9, 1, 1; cf. Ov. M. 12, 554:

    civilem admodum inter initia ac paulo minus quam privatum egit,

    little less so than, nearly as much so as, Suet. Tib. 26:

    dimidio minus,

    Varr. R. R. 1, 22, 3.—With quam:

    nec illa minus aut plus quam tu sapiat,

    Plaut. As. 4, 1, 28:

    minus quam aequom erat feci,

    id. Aul. 3, 2, 10:

    respondebo tibi minus fortasse vehementer, quam abs te sum provocatus,

    Cic. Planc. 30, 72.—With atque:

    qui peccas minus atque ego?

    Hor. S. 2, 7, 96.—And elliptically, without a particle of comparison:

    minus quindecim dies sunt, quod, etc.,

    less than fifteen days, not yet fifteen days, Plaut. Trin. 2, 4, 1:

    madefactum iri minus XXX. diebus Graeciam sanguine,

    Cic. Div. 1, 32, 68:

    minus quinquennium est, quod prodiere,

    Plin. 15, 25, 30, § 104:

    cecidere duo milia haud minus peditum,

    Liv. 42, 6:

    cum centum et quinquaginta non minus adessent,

    id. 42, 28; Varr. R. R. 2, 2 fin.:

    ut ex suā cujusque parte ne minus dimidium ad Trebonium perveniret,

    Cic. Verr. 2, 1, 47, § 123:

    ut antequam baccae legantur, ne minus triduum serenum fuerit,

    Col. 12, 38, 6.—
    2.
    In partic.
    a.
    Non (haud) minus quam (atque), not less than, no less than, quite as:

    exanimatus evolat ex senatu, non minus perturbato animo atque vultu, quam si, etc.,

    Cic. Sest. 12, 28:

    existumans non minus me tibi quam liberos carum fore,

    Sall. J. 10, 1:

    non minus nobis jucundi atque illustres sunt ii dies, quibus conservamur quam illi quibus nascimur,

    Cic. Cat. 3, 1, 2; Quint. 2, 4, 8; 3, 7, 20:

    laudibus haud minus quam praemio gaudent militum animi,

    Liv. 2, 60:

    haud minus ac jussi faciunt,

    Verg. A. 3, 561.—
    b.
    Non (neque) minus, equally, and as well, also: haec res [p. 1311] non minus me male habet quam te, Ter. Hec. 4, 2, 30: quae hominibus non minus quam liberi cara esse debent, Sulp. ap. Cic. Fam. 4, 5, 3; Ov. H. 19, 86:

    neque minus assiduis fessa choreis,

    also, Prop. 1, 3, 3.—
    c.
    Nihil minus, in replies, as a strong negation, by no means, Ter. Eun. 3, 1, 45: Py. At tu apud nos hic mane, Dum redeat ipsa. Ch. Nihil minus, id. ib. 3, 3, 29:

    nihil profecto minus,

    Cic. Off. 3, 20, 81; cf.: quid? a Tranione servo? Si. Multo id minus, Plaut. Most. 4, 3, 20.—
    d.
    Minus minusque, minus et (ac) minus, less and less: mihi jam minus minusque obtemperat. Ter. Heaut. 3, 3, 33:

    jam minus atque minus successu laetus equorum,

    Verg. A. 12, 616; Hor. C. 1, 25, 6:

    minus et minus,

    Ov. P. 2, 8, 73; id. H. 2, 129:

    minus ac minus,

    Plin. 11, 10, 10, § 26.—
    3.
    Transf., in a softened negation, not at all, by no means, not:

    quod intellexi minus,

    Ter. Eun. 4, 5, 11:

    nonnumquam ea quae praedicta sunt, minus eveniunt,

    Cic. Div. 1, 14, 24.—Esp.:

    si minus: monebo, si quem meministi minus,

    Plaut. Cas. 5, 4, 19:

    Syracusis, si minus supplicio affici, at custodiri oportebat,

    Cic. Verr. 2, 5, 27, § 69:

    quod si assecutus sum, gaudeo: sin minus, hoc me tamen consolor quod, etc.,

    id. Fam. 7, 1, 6 et saep.; so,

    minus formido ne exedat,

    Plaut. Curc. 1, 1, 45. —
    b.
    Quo minus, also written as one word, quominus, that not, from, after verbs of hindering, preventing, as impedio, recuso, deterreo, etc., Ter. And. 1, 2, 26:

    si te infirmitas valetudinis tenuit, quo minus ad ludos venires,

    Cic. Fam. 7, 1, 1; 7, 1, 6:

    hiemem credo prohibuisse, quo minus de te certum haberemus, quid ageres,

    id. Fam. 12, 5, 1:

    deterrere aliquem, quo minus, etc.,

    id. Tusc. 1, 38, 91:

    stetisse per Trebonium, quo minus oppido potirentur, videbatur,

    Caes. B. C. 2, 13 fin.; Quint. 12, 1, 16;

    v. also quo. —Ante-class. also in the reverse order, minus quo: ne vereatur, minus jam quo redeat domum,

    Ter. Hec. 4, 4, 8.—
    C.
    Sup., in two forms, parvissime (post-class.), and minime (class.), least, very little.
    1.
    par-vissĭmē:

    memorare aliquid,

    very briefly, with very few words, Cael. Aur. Acut. 2, 38. —
    2.
    mĭnĭmē, least of all, in the smallest degree, least, very little:

    cum minime vellem, minimeque opus fuit,

    Ter. Eun. 2, 3, 42:

    cum minime videbamur, tum maxime philosophabamur,

    Cic. N. D. 1, 3, 6; id. Or. 66, 222:

    mihi placebat Pomponius maxime, vel dicam minime displicebat,

    id. Brut. 57, 207:

    quod in miserrimis rebus minime miserum putabis, id facies,

    id. Fam. 14, 13:

    quod minime ad eos mercatores saepe commeant,

    very rarely, Caes. B. G. 1, 1, 3; Cic. de Or. 2, 79, 322.—Strengthened by quam:

    si non decore, at quam minime dedecore facere possimus,

    as little as possible, Cic. Off. 1, 31, 114; by omnium and gentium:

    ad te minime omnium pertinebat,

    id. Rosc. Am. 34, 96:

    minime gentium,

    Plaut. Poen. 3, 3, 77:

    heus, inquit, puer, arcesse Pamphilam,... illa exclamat, Minime gentium,

    not for any thing in the world, Ter. Eun. 4, 1, 11; id. Ad. 3, 2, 44.—
    B.
    In partic.
    a.
    For minimum, saltem, at least:

    is morbus erit longissimus minimeque annuus,

    Cels. 2, 8 fin. Targ.:

    pedes decem vel minime novem,

    Col. 1, 6, 6:

    sed id minime bis anno arari debet,

    id. 5, 9, 12; id. Arb. 16, 3.—
    b.
    In replies, as an emphatic negative, by no means, not at all, not in the least, Plaut. Curc. 1, 3, 50: Ba. Sed cessas? Pa. Minime equidem:

    nam hodie, etc.,

    Ter. Hec. 5, 3, 16: M. An tu haec non credis? A. Minime vero, Cic. Tusc. 1, 6, 10: num igitur peccamus? Minime vos quidem. id. Att. 8, 9, 2:

    minime, minime hercle vero!

    Plaut. Trin. 3, 3, 23; so in discourse: minime multi (= quam paucissimi). Ter. Eun. prol. 2: minume irasci decet. Plaut. Stich. 1, 1, 27; Sall. C. 51, 13.—Strengthened by gentium (cf.supra): Nau. Meriton' hoc meo videtur factum? De. Minime gentium, Ter. Phorm. 5, 8, 44.

    Lewis & Short latin dictionary > parvissime

  • 10 parvus

    parvus, a, um, adj. (usual, irreg. comp. and sup.: mĭnor, mĭnĭmus.— Comp.:

    volantum parviores,

    Cael. Aur. Tard. 2, 1, 26.— Sup.: rictus parvissimus, Varr. ap. Non. 456, 10:

    parvissima corpora,

    Lucr. 1, 615; 621; 3, 199: minerrimus pro minimo dixerunt, Paul. ex Fest. p. 122 Müll.:

    minimissimus,

    Arn. 5, n. 8) [kindr. with paucus and Gr. pauros; cf., also, parum, parcus], little, small, petty, puny, inconsiderable (cf.: exiguus, minutus, brevis; in class. prose parvus is not used, like brevis, of stature, v. Auct. Her. 4, 33, 45).
    I.
    Posit.:

    in parvis aut mediocribus rebus,

    Cic. de Or. 2, 20, 84:

    quam parva sit terra, etc.,

    id. Rep. 1, 17, 26; cf. id. ib. 6, 16, 16:

    commoda parva ac mediocria,

    id. Q. Fr. 3, 8, 1:

    in parvum quendam et angustum locum concludi,

    id. Leg. 1, 5, 17:

    beneficium non parvum,

    id. Caecin. 10, 26:

    parvi pisciculi,

    id. N. D. 2, 48, 123:

    haec parva et infirma sunt,

    id. Clu. 34, 94:

    si parva licet componere magnis,

    Verg. G. 4, 176:

    merces,

    Hor. S. 1, 6, 86:

    sucus,

    Plin. 21, 31, 105, § 178 et saep.:

    liberi,

    Cic. Rep. 2, 21, 37;

    so of children: salutaria appetant parvi,

    the little ones, id. Fin. 3, 5, 16:

    parva soror,

    Ter. Eun. 3, 3, 15; cf.:

    memini quae plagosum mihi parvo Orbilium dictare,

    Hor. Ep. 2, 1, 70:

    operosa parvus Carmina fingo,

    a little man, id. C. 4, 2, 31; Suet. Aug. 48:

    a parvis didicimus: si in jus vocat, etc.,

    when little, in childhood, Cic. Leg. 2, 4, 9:

    puer in domo a parvo eductus,

    from infancy, Liv. 1, 39 fin. —Of time, little, short, brief:

    parvae consuetudinis Causa,

    slight, short, Ter. And. 1, 1, 83; cf.:

    in parvo tempore,

    Lucr. 5, 106:

    nox,

    Luc. 4, 476:

    vita,

    id. 6, 806:

    parvam fidem habere alicui,

    Ter. Eun. 1, 2, 117:

    hic onus horret, Ut parvis animis et parvo corpore majus,

    Hor. Ep. 1, 17, 39:

    homo parvo ingenio,

    Plin. Ep. 6, 29:

    parvum carmen,

    Hor. Ep. 2, 1, 257:

    hoc opus, hoc studium parvi properemus et ampli,

    both small and great, id. ib. 1, 3, 28.—With ref. to value or consequence, little, small, low, mean, etc.:

    meam erus esse operam deputat parvi pretii,

    Ter. Hec. 5, 3, 1:

    nil parvom aut humili modo, Nil mortale loquar,

    Hor. C. 3, 25, 17:

    et magnis parva mineris Falce recisurum simili te,

    id. S. 1, 3, 122:

    pretio parvo vendere,

    Cic. Verr. 2, 4, 60, § 134:

    parvi sunt foris arma, nisi est consilium domi,

    of little value, id. Off. 1, 22, 76:

    parvi refert abs te jus dici diligenter, nisi, etc.,

    it matters little, id. Q. Fr. 1, 1, 7, § 20.—Hence, parvi facere, aestimare, ducere, pendere, etc., to esteem lightly, care little for:

    parvi ego illos facio,

    Plaut. Mil. 4, 8, 41:

    parvi aestimo, si ego hic peribo,

    id. Capt. 3, 5, 24:

    quia parvi id duceret,

    Cic. Fin. 2, 8, 24: nequam hominis ego parvi pendo gratiam, Plaut. Bacch. 3, 6, 29.—So, in abl.:

    signa abs te diligenter parvoque curata sunt,

    Cic. Att. 1, 3, 2; so,

    quanti emptus? parvo,

    Hor. S. 2, 3, 156:

    parvo stat magna potentia nobis,

    Ov. M. 14, 493:

    parvo contentus esse possum,

    with little, Cic. Att. 12, 19, 1; cf.:

    vivitur parvo bene,

    Hor. C. 2, 16, 13:

    possim contentus vivere parvo,

    Tib. 1, 1, 25:

    agricolae prisci, fortes parvoque beati,

    Hor. Ep. 2, 1, 139:

    necessarium est parvo assuescere,

    Sen. Ep. 123, 3: parvo, as an abl. of measure, with comp. (rarely;

    perh. not ante-Aug.): ita ut parvo admodum plures caperentur,

    a very little more, Liv. 10, 45, 11:

    parvo brevius,

    Plin. 2, 67, 67, § 168:

    haud parvo junior,

    Gell. 13, 2, 2.—So in designating time:

    parvo post,

    Plin. 16, 25, 42, § 103:

    parvo post tempore,

    Vulg. 2 Macc. 11, 1.—Of stature (late Lat. for brevis):

    Zacchaeus staturā parvus erat,

    Aug. Serm. 113, 3; id. in Psa. 143, 1.
    II.
    Comp.: mĭnor, us [cf. Gr. minus, minuthô], less, lesser, smaller, inferior:

    quod in re majore valet, valeat in minore,

    Cic. Top. 4, 23:

    si ea pecunia non minor esset facta,

    id. Leg. 2, 20, 51:

    Hibernia dimidio minor quam Britannia,

    Caes. B. G. 5, 13:

    minus praedae quam speraverant fuit,

    a smaller quantity, less, Liv. 4, 51:

    sociis dimidio minus quam civibus datum,

    id. 41, 13 fin.:

    calceus... si minor (pede), uret,

    Hor. Ep. 1, 10, 43:

    neve minor, neu sit quinto productior actu Fabula,

    less than five acts, id. A. P. 189:

    genibus minor,

    i. e. down upon his knees, on his bended knees, id. Ep. 1, 12, 28; cf.:

    minor in certamine longo,

    worsted, id. ib. 1, 10, 35:

    numero plures, virtute et honore minores,

    inferior, id. ib. 2, 1, 183.— Absol.: minor, inferior in rank:

    praevalidi ad injurias minorum elati,

    Tac. A. 15, 20; Ov. P. 4, 7, 49; cf.:

    sapiens uno minor est Jove,

    Hor. Ep. 1, 1, 106:

    minor capitis, i. e. capiti deminutus,

    Hor. C. 3, 5, 42: et sunt notitiā multa minora tuā, too trivial, = leviora, Ov. Tr. 2, 214:

    dies sermone minor fuit,

    too short for, id. P. 2, 10, 37:

    infans Et minor igne rogi,

    too young for, Juv. 15, 140.—With abl. of measure, Cic. Verr. 2, 1, 45, § 117:

    ut uno minus teste haberet?

    id. ib. 2, 1, 57, §

    149: bis sex Herculeis ceciderunt, me minus uno, Viribus,

    i. e. eleven, Ov. M. 12, 554.—Of age:

    qui minor est natu,

    younger, Cic. Lael. 9, 32:

    aliquot annis minor natu,

    id. Ac. 2, 19, 61:

    aetate minor,

    Ov. M. 7, 499:

    minor uno mense,

    Hor. Ep. 2, 1, 40:

    filia minor Ptolemaei regis,

    the younger daughter, Caes. B. C. 3, 112:

    minor viginti annis,

    less than twenty years old, under twenty years of age, Dig. 30, 99, 1.— With gen.:

    minor quam viginti quinque annorum natu, Praetor,

    Dig. 4, 4, 1; id. ib. 50, 2, 6:

    si pupilla minor quam viripotens nupserit,

    id. ib. 36, 2, 30.—So, absol.: minor, a person under age (under five-and-twenty), a minor:

    De minoribus,

    Dig. 4, tit. 4:

    si minor negotiis majoris intervenerit,

    ib. 4, 4, 24:

    si minor praetor vel consul jus dixerit, valebit,

    ib. 42, 1, 57.— Poet., children, Sil. 2, 491.—Also, descendants, posterity, = posteri:

    nunc fama, minores Italiam dixisse ducis de nomine gentem,

    Verg. A. 1, 532; so id. ib. 733; Prop. 2, 15, 47; Sil. 16, 44:

    minorum gentium, v. gens.—In specifications of value: vendo meum non pluris quam ceteri, fortasse etiam minoris,

    cheaper, Cic. Off. 3, 12, 51:

    minoris pallium addicere placuit,

    Petr. 14: omnia minoris aestimare, Sulp. ap. Cic. Fam. 4, 5, 2:

    (fidem suam) non minoris quam publicam ducebat,

    Sall. J. 32, 5.—
    (β).
    Poet., with acc. respect.:

    frontemque minor truncam amnis Acarnan,

    Sil. 3, 42; Val. Fl. 1, 582.—
    (γ).
    Poet., with inf.:

    tanto certare minor,

    Hor. S. 2, 3, 313:

    heu Fatis Superi certare minores!

    Sil. 5, 76.
    III.
    Sup.: mĭnĭmus, a, um (whence a new sup.:

    minimissimus digitorum,

    Arn. 5, 160; 166; cf., in the Gr., elachistotatos, from elachistos), very small, very little; least, smallest, etc.:

    cum sit nihil omnino in rerum naturā minimum, quod dividi nequeat,

    Cic. Ac. 1, 7, 27:

    minimae tenuissimaeque res,

    id. de Or. 1, 37, 169:

    minima pars temporis,

    Caes. B. C. 1, 70:

    quā minima altitudo fluminis erat,

    id. B. G. 1, 8:

    in maximā fortunā minima licentia est,

    Sall. C. 51, 13:

    vitia,

    Hor. S. 1, 3, 69:

    minimus digitulus,

    the little finger, Plaut. Rud. 3, 4, 15; so,

    minimus digitus,

    Plin. 11, 45, 103, § 251.—Of age: minimus natu horum omnium, the youngest, Cic. de Or. 2, 14, 58:

    ex his omnibus natu minimus,

    id. Clu. 38, 107:

    Hiempsal, qui minimus ex illis erat,

    Sall. J. 11, 3:

    minimus filius,

    Just. 42, 5, 6.—In specifications of value:

    deos minimi facit,

    Plaut. Ps. 1, 3, 35: Pe. Quanti emi potest minimo? Ep. Ad quadraginta fortasse eam posse emi minimo minis, id. Ep. 2, 2, 110: Crispinus minimo me provocat, for a trifle (in a wager), Hor. S. 1, 4, 14 (minimo provocare dicuntur hi qui in responsione plus ipsi promittunt quam exigunt ab adversario, Schol.).—Prov.:

    minima de malis,

    of evils choose the least, Cic. Off. 3, 29, 105.—

    With a negation emphatically: non minimo discrimine, i. e. maximo,

    Suet. Aug. 25:

    res non minimi periculi,

    id. ib. 67:

    ut nihil, ne pro minimis quidem, debeant,

    Liv. 6, 41. —With gen.:

    minimum firmitatis minimumque virium,

    Cic. Lael. 13, 46:

    minimum pedibus itineris confectum,

    Liv. 44, 5:

    unde minimum periculi erat,

    id. 27, 15.— As adv. absol.:

    praemia apud me minimum valent,

    very little, Cic. Fam. 1, 9, 11; cf. Quint. 5, 10, 56:

    minimum distantia miror,

    Hor. Ep. 2, 1, 72:

    dormiebat minimum,

    Plin. Ep. 3, 5, 11:

    medica secatur sexies per annos: cum minimum, quater,

    at least, Plin. 18, 16, 43, § 146:

    quam minimum credula postero (diei),

    as little as possible, Hor. C. 1, 11, 8:

    ita fiunt omnes partes minimum octoginta et una,

    at least, Varr. R. R. 2, 1, 12:

    quae (comprehensio) ex tribus minimum partibus constat,

    Quint. 5, 10, 5:

    in quo non minimum Aetolorum operā regii fugati atque in castra compulsi sunt,

    chiefly, particularly, Liv. 33, 6, 6:

    eae omnia novella sata corrumpunt, non minimum vites,

    Varr. R. R. 1, 2, 18.—Hence, adv.
    A.
    Posit.: parvē, a little, slightly (very rare), Vitr. 9, 6.—
    B.
    Comp.: mĭnus, less:

    aut ne quid faciam plus, quod post me minus fecisse satius sit,

    too little... too much, Ter. Hec. 5, 1, 4:

    ne quid plus minusve faxit,

    id. Phorm. 3, 3, 21 (v. plus, under multus):

    cum habeas plus, Pauperiem metuas minus,

    Hor. S. 1, 1, 93:

    ne mea oratio, si minus de aliquo dixero, ingrata: si satis de omnibus, infinita esse videatur,

    Cic. Sest. 50, 108:

    metus ipsi per se minus valerent, nisi, etc.,

    id. Div. 2, 72, 150:

    minus multi,

    not so many, Plaut. Mil. 3, 1, 138:

    minus multum et minus bonum vinum,

    Varr. R. R. 1, 7, 2:

    ita imperium semper ad optumum quemque a minus bono transfertur,

    less good, not so good, Sall. C. 2, 6:

    quia Libyes quam Gaetuli minus bellicosi,

    Sall. J. 18, 12:

    minus diu vivunt,

    Plin. 14, 22, 28, § 141.—Rarely with comp.:

    minus admirabilior,

    Flor. 4, 2, 46 Duker: quare milites Metelli sauciabantur multo minus, Quadrig. ap. Gell. 9, 1, 1; cf. Ov. M. 12, 554:

    civilem admodum inter initia ac paulo minus quam privatum egit,

    little less so than, nearly as much so as, Suet. Tib. 26:

    dimidio minus,

    Varr. R. R. 1, 22, 3.—With quam:

    nec illa minus aut plus quam tu sapiat,

    Plaut. As. 4, 1, 28:

    minus quam aequom erat feci,

    id. Aul. 3, 2, 10:

    respondebo tibi minus fortasse vehementer, quam abs te sum provocatus,

    Cic. Planc. 30, 72.—With atque:

    qui peccas minus atque ego?

    Hor. S. 2, 7, 96.—And elliptically, without a particle of comparison:

    minus quindecim dies sunt, quod, etc.,

    less than fifteen days, not yet fifteen days, Plaut. Trin. 2, 4, 1:

    madefactum iri minus XXX. diebus Graeciam sanguine,

    Cic. Div. 1, 32, 68:

    minus quinquennium est, quod prodiere,

    Plin. 15, 25, 30, § 104:

    cecidere duo milia haud minus peditum,

    Liv. 42, 6:

    cum centum et quinquaginta non minus adessent,

    id. 42, 28; Varr. R. R. 2, 2 fin.:

    ut ex suā cujusque parte ne minus dimidium ad Trebonium perveniret,

    Cic. Verr. 2, 1, 47, § 123:

    ut antequam baccae legantur, ne minus triduum serenum fuerit,

    Col. 12, 38, 6.—
    2.
    In partic.
    a.
    Non (haud) minus quam (atque), not less than, no less than, quite as:

    exanimatus evolat ex senatu, non minus perturbato animo atque vultu, quam si, etc.,

    Cic. Sest. 12, 28:

    existumans non minus me tibi quam liberos carum fore,

    Sall. J. 10, 1:

    non minus nobis jucundi atque illustres sunt ii dies, quibus conservamur quam illi quibus nascimur,

    Cic. Cat. 3, 1, 2; Quint. 2, 4, 8; 3, 7, 20:

    laudibus haud minus quam praemio gaudent militum animi,

    Liv. 2, 60:

    haud minus ac jussi faciunt,

    Verg. A. 3, 561.—
    b.
    Non (neque) minus, equally, and as well, also: haec res [p. 1311] non minus me male habet quam te, Ter. Hec. 4, 2, 30: quae hominibus non minus quam liberi cara esse debent, Sulp. ap. Cic. Fam. 4, 5, 3; Ov. H. 19, 86:

    neque minus assiduis fessa choreis,

    also, Prop. 1, 3, 3.—
    c.
    Nihil minus, in replies, as a strong negation, by no means, Ter. Eun. 3, 1, 45: Py. At tu apud nos hic mane, Dum redeat ipsa. Ch. Nihil minus, id. ib. 3, 3, 29:

    nihil profecto minus,

    Cic. Off. 3, 20, 81; cf.: quid? a Tranione servo? Si. Multo id minus, Plaut. Most. 4, 3, 20.—
    d.
    Minus minusque, minus et (ac) minus, less and less: mihi jam minus minusque obtemperat. Ter. Heaut. 3, 3, 33:

    jam minus atque minus successu laetus equorum,

    Verg. A. 12, 616; Hor. C. 1, 25, 6:

    minus et minus,

    Ov. P. 2, 8, 73; id. H. 2, 129:

    minus ac minus,

    Plin. 11, 10, 10, § 26.—
    3.
    Transf., in a softened negation, not at all, by no means, not:

    quod intellexi minus,

    Ter. Eun. 4, 5, 11:

    nonnumquam ea quae praedicta sunt, minus eveniunt,

    Cic. Div. 1, 14, 24.—Esp.:

    si minus: monebo, si quem meministi minus,

    Plaut. Cas. 5, 4, 19:

    Syracusis, si minus supplicio affici, at custodiri oportebat,

    Cic. Verr. 2, 5, 27, § 69:

    quod si assecutus sum, gaudeo: sin minus, hoc me tamen consolor quod, etc.,

    id. Fam. 7, 1, 6 et saep.; so,

    minus formido ne exedat,

    Plaut. Curc. 1, 1, 45. —
    b.
    Quo minus, also written as one word, quominus, that not, from, after verbs of hindering, preventing, as impedio, recuso, deterreo, etc., Ter. And. 1, 2, 26:

    si te infirmitas valetudinis tenuit, quo minus ad ludos venires,

    Cic. Fam. 7, 1, 1; 7, 1, 6:

    hiemem credo prohibuisse, quo minus de te certum haberemus, quid ageres,

    id. Fam. 12, 5, 1:

    deterrere aliquem, quo minus, etc.,

    id. Tusc. 1, 38, 91:

    stetisse per Trebonium, quo minus oppido potirentur, videbatur,

    Caes. B. C. 2, 13 fin.; Quint. 12, 1, 16;

    v. also quo. —Ante-class. also in the reverse order, minus quo: ne vereatur, minus jam quo redeat domum,

    Ter. Hec. 4, 4, 8.—
    C.
    Sup., in two forms, parvissime (post-class.), and minime (class.), least, very little.
    1.
    par-vissĭmē:

    memorare aliquid,

    very briefly, with very few words, Cael. Aur. Acut. 2, 38. —
    2.
    mĭnĭmē, least of all, in the smallest degree, least, very little:

    cum minime vellem, minimeque opus fuit,

    Ter. Eun. 2, 3, 42:

    cum minime videbamur, tum maxime philosophabamur,

    Cic. N. D. 1, 3, 6; id. Or. 66, 222:

    mihi placebat Pomponius maxime, vel dicam minime displicebat,

    id. Brut. 57, 207:

    quod in miserrimis rebus minime miserum putabis, id facies,

    id. Fam. 14, 13:

    quod minime ad eos mercatores saepe commeant,

    very rarely, Caes. B. G. 1, 1, 3; Cic. de Or. 2, 79, 322.—Strengthened by quam:

    si non decore, at quam minime dedecore facere possimus,

    as little as possible, Cic. Off. 1, 31, 114; by omnium and gentium:

    ad te minime omnium pertinebat,

    id. Rosc. Am. 34, 96:

    minime gentium,

    Plaut. Poen. 3, 3, 77:

    heus, inquit, puer, arcesse Pamphilam,... illa exclamat, Minime gentium,

    not for any thing in the world, Ter. Eun. 4, 1, 11; id. Ad. 3, 2, 44.—
    B.
    In partic.
    a.
    For minimum, saltem, at least:

    is morbus erit longissimus minimeque annuus,

    Cels. 2, 8 fin. Targ.:

    pedes decem vel minime novem,

    Col. 1, 6, 6:

    sed id minime bis anno arari debet,

    id. 5, 9, 12; id. Arb. 16, 3.—
    b.
    In replies, as an emphatic negative, by no means, not at all, not in the least, Plaut. Curc. 1, 3, 50: Ba. Sed cessas? Pa. Minime equidem:

    nam hodie, etc.,

    Ter. Hec. 5, 3, 16: M. An tu haec non credis? A. Minime vero, Cic. Tusc. 1, 6, 10: num igitur peccamus? Minime vos quidem. id. Att. 8, 9, 2:

    minime, minime hercle vero!

    Plaut. Trin. 3, 3, 23; so in discourse: minime multi (= quam paucissimi). Ter. Eun. prol. 2: minume irasci decet. Plaut. Stich. 1, 1, 27; Sall. C. 51, 13.—Strengthened by gentium (cf.supra): Nau. Meriton' hoc meo videtur factum? De. Minime gentium, Ter. Phorm. 5, 8, 44.

    Lewis & Short latin dictionary > parvus

  • 11 τίθημι

    τίθημι [pron. full] [τῐ], [ per.] 2sg.
    A

    τιθεῖς Pi.P.8.11

    , S.Ph. 992 cod. B ( τιθείς LA rec.), E.Cyc. 545 codd. Lp (- θείς P,

    τίθης

     l), Alc.

    890

     codd. pler., corrupted to

    τιθείς Pl.R. 376e

     Stob., Arr.Epict.3.22.76, Pl.Euthd. 301e ([etym.] ἐπι-), Lib. Or.46.28 ([etym.] προς-) ; ἐν-τιθεῖς (v.l. -εὶς) Ar.Eq. 717;

    περι-τιθεῖς BGU 1141.19

     (i B.C.); but τίθης is found in Pl.R.l.c. codd. AD, Ar. l.c. cod. A, Lib.Or.27.11 ([etym.] προς-), etc., and is taught by Choerob. in Theod. 2.328 H.; [dialect] Ep.

    τίθησθα Od.9.404

    , 24.476, and so in [dialect] Aeol., Alc.Supp.4.27 (

    τίθεισθα Hsch.

    ); [ per.] 3sg.

    τίθησι Il.4.83

    , al., and [dialect] Att.; [dialect] Dor.

    τίθητι SIG 331.13

     (Megara, iv B.C.), Theoc.3.48; [ per.] 3pl.

    τιθέασι Th.5.96

    , Alex.128; [dialect] Ep. and [dialect] Ion.

    τιθεῖσι Il.16.262

    , Hes.Th. 597, Hdt.2.91 (also A.Ag. 466 (lyr.)); [dialect] Aeol. τίθεισι ([etym.] προ-) Schwyzer 631 A 2 (ii B.C.); [dialect] Dor.

    τίθεντι IG12(3).103.10

     ([place name] Nisvrus); [dialect] Ion. [ per.] 3sg.

    τιθεῖ Il.13.732

    , Mimn.1.6, Hdt. 1.113, also Arc., SIG559.16 (Megalop., iii B.C. ) (

    τιθῶ Luc.Ocyp.43

    ,81, διατιθῶ cited by A.D.Synt.290.6): [tense] impf.

    ἐτίθην Pl.Grg. 500b

    ;

    ἐτίθεις Id.R. 528d

    , Ar.Nu.59 ([etym.] ἐν-), etc.;

    ἐτίθει Il.18.541

    , al., Ar.Ach. 532, Nu. 63 ([etym.] προς-), etc., [dialect] Ep.

    τίθει Il.1.441

    , al.; [dialect] Ep. [ per.] 3pl.

    τίθεσαν Od.22.456

    ;

    τίθεν Pi.P.3.65

    ;

    πρό-τιθεν Od.1.112

     (Aristarch.); late

    ἐτίθουν Act.Ap.4.35

    ; [dialect] Ion. [tense] impf. τίθεσκον Hes Fr.112; ἐτίθεα ([etym.] ὑπερ-) Hdt.3.155: imper.

    τίθει Il.1.509

    , etc.; inf. τιθέναι, not in Hom. or Hes.; [dialect] Ep.

    τιθήμεναι Il.23.83

    ;

    τιθέμεν Hes.Op. 744

    , Pi.P.1.40;

    τιθεῖν Thgn.286

    , IG12(9).189.5 ([place name] Eretria); written

    τιθῖν Byzantion 8.50

     (Phrygia, iv A.D.); part. τιθείς, but [dialect] Ion. pl. τιθεῦντες v.l. in Hdt.2.91: [tense] fut. θήσω, [dialect] Ep. inf.

    θησέμεναι Il.12.35

    ,

    θησέμεν Pi.P.10.58

    : [tense] aor.1 ἔθηκα, only used in indic., and mostly in sg., for though [ per.] 3pl. is common, the 1 and [ per.] 2pl. are rare, X.Mem.4.2.15, ([etym.] ἀν-) Hyp.Eux.9; even ἔθηκαν is very rare in early Attic,

    ἀνέθηκαν IG2.1620d

    , 22.2971 (both iv B.C.), but is found in Plb.8.4.4, etc.; [dialect] Ep. [ per.] 3pl.

    θῆκαν Il.24.795

    , etc.: [tense] aor. 2 ἔθην, not used in indic. sg., whereas pl. is very common, ἔθεμεν, ἔθετε, ἔθεσαν, [dialect] Ep.

    θέσαν 12.29

    , etc.; imper.

    θές Ar.Lys. 185

    , etc.; [dialect] Lacon. [ per.] 3sg. σέτω ib. 1081; subj. θῶ, [dialect] Aeol. and [dialect] Ion.

    θέω Sapph.12

    , ([etym.] προς-) Hdt.1.108, [dialect] Ep.

    θείω Il.16.83

    , al. (for Θή-ω); [dialect] Ep. 2 and [ per.] 3sg. θήῃς, θήῃ, 6.432, 16.96, Od.10.301, 341 (sts. with the opt. forms θείης, θείη as v.l.); [dialect] Ep. [ per.] 1pl. θέωμεν (disyll.) 24.485, θείομεν (for Θήο-μεν, short-vowel subjunctive) Il.23.244, Od.13.364; opt. θείην, [ per.] 1pl.

    θεῖμεν 12.347

    , Pl.Prt. 343e ( θείημεν codd. BT),

    προς-θεῖμεν Id.R. 370d

    , and

    κατα-θεῖτε D.14.27

    ; [ per.] 3pl.

    θεῖεν S.OC 865

    ; inf. θεῖναι, [dialect] Ep.

    θέμεναι Il.2.285

    ,

    θέμεν Od.21.3

    , Hes.Op.61,67; [dialect] Dor.

    θέμειν IG 12(1).677.13

     (Rhodes, iv B.C.); part.

    θείς Il.23.254

    , etc.: [tense] pf. τέθηκα [dialect] Att. Inscrr., IG22.2490.7 (iv B.C.), ([etym.] ἀνα-) ib.839.38, 1299.44, 1534.76, also at Delos, ib.11(2).161 A6 (iii B.C.), etc., and in Papyri, POxy. 1087.42 (i B.C.);

    τέθεικα PCair.Zen. 324

     (iii B.C.), ([etym.] ὑπο-) PPetr.3p.53 (iii B.C.), ([etym.] ἐκ-) UPZ62.4 (ii B.C.), ([etym.] ἀνα-) IG22.1011.71,80 (ii B.C.), ([etym.] προς-) Str.1.2.23; hence some editors restore τέθηκα for τέθεικα in Attic authors, as X.Mem.4.4.19, D.20.55, 22.16, 27.36, Alex.15.13; Phocian [ per.] 3pl.

    ἀνα-τεθέκαντι BCH59.202

     ([place name] Daulis):—[voice] Med. τίθεμαι, [ per.] 2sg.

    τίθεσαι Pl.Tht. 202c

    ; τίθη or τίθῃ dub. in PTeb.768.9 (ii B.C.); as [voice] Pass., AP11.300 (Pall.); imper.

    τίθεσο Ar. Pax 1039

    , Pl. Sph. 237b,

    τίθου A.Eu. 226

    , [dialect] Dor. τίθευσο cj. in AP9.564 (Nic., τιθεύσω cod., τίθεσσο Plan., cf. ἀφίκευσο); [dialect] Ep. part.

    τιθήμενος Il.10.34

    : [tense] fut.

    θήσομαι 24.402

    , etc.: [tense] aor. 1 ἒθηκάμην, only in indic. and part., and never in [dialect] Att.; [ per.] 2sg.

    ἐθήκαο Theoc.29.18

    ; [dialect] Ep. [ per.] 3sg.

    θήκατο Il.10.31

    , Hes.Sc. 128; part.

    θηκάμενος Thgn.1150

    , Pi.P.4.29: [tense] aor. 2

    ἐθέμην Il.2.750

    , etc.; [dialect] Ep. and Lyr. [ per.] 3sg.

    θέτο 10.149

    , Pi.N.10.89; imper.

    θέο Od. 10.333

    ,

    θοῦ S.OC 466

    ; subj.

    θῶμαι E.HF 486

    , etc.; [dialect] Ep. [ per.] 2sg.

    θῆαι Od. 19.403

    ; opt.

    θείμην S.Ant. 188

    , etc.; [ per.] 3sg.

    θεῖτο Od.17.225

    , A.Pr. 527 (lyr.), Pl.Tht. 195c, etc. (πρός-θοιτο, -θοισθε, ἔν-θοιτο are found in D. 11.6, 21.188, 34.17, but

    προς-θεῖτο Id.6.12

     codd.; ἐπιθοίμεθα, -θοιντο, Th.6.34,11; cf.

    τιθοῖτο X.Mem.3.8.10

    ): [tense] pf. (v. infr.):—[voice] Pass.

    τίθεμαι SIG57.25

     (Milet., v B.C.), Pl.Lg. 705e, 744a: [tense] fut.

    τεθήσομαι E.El. 1268

    , Pl.Lg. 730b, D.24.17: [tense] aor.

    ἐτέθην E.HF 1245

    , Lys.31.28, etc. (

    ἐθέθην IG14.862

     (Cumae, vi B.C.)): [tense] pf. τέθειμαι, rare in early Gr., LXX 1 Ki.9.24, Ev.Marc.15.47, ([etym.] προς-) Arist.Mech. 853a35; inf.

    τεθεῖσθαι Ar.Fr. 327

     codd. (but f.l.); part.

    τεθειμένος Demad.12

    , ([etym.] προ-) X.Hier.9.11, ([etym.] δια-) Men.591; also used in med. sense, D.21.49, SIG705.17 (Delph., ii B.C.), BGU1735.11 (i B.C.), Luc.Somn.9, ([etym.] ἐν-) D.34.16, ([etym.] προ-) Supp.Epigr.7.62.6 (Seleucia Pieria, ii B.C.), ([etym.] συν-) OGI229.62 (Smyrna, iii B.C.); ὑπεκ-τεθημένος (sic) BCH54.269 (Rhamnus, iii B.C.); ἀνα-τέθηται (pass. sense) Phld.Mus.p.81 K.; Phocian [tense] pf. part. (med. sense)

    ἀνα-τεθεμένος BCH59.202

     ([place name] Daulis):— the [voice] Pass. never occurs in Hom., and is generally rare, κεῖμαι being used instead.
    A in local sense, set, put, place,

    λίθον Il.21.405

    , cf. IG12.373.10, al.;

    θεμείλια Il.12.29

    ; τέρματα τ. Od.8.193; κλισίην, θρόνον τ. τινί, set a stool or chair for him, 4.123, 8.65 (so in [voice] Med., set for oneself,

    δίφρον 20.387

    );

    ἐκελήσατο θέμεν τὰν κλίναν, ἐφ' ἇς τὰν Σωστράταν ἔφερον

     lay down,

    IG42(1).122.31

     (Epid., iv B.C.); πόδα τ. plant the foot, i.e. walk, run, A.Eu. 294, E.IT32: so in [voice] Med., τετράποδος βάσιν θηρὸς τιθέμενος, i.e. going on all fours, Id.Hec. 1059 (lyr.): the mode is expressed by Advbs. or Preps.,
    a with Advbs., τ. τι πυρὸς ἐγγύς, ἀπάνευθε πυρός, Od.14.518, Il.18.412;

    προπάροιθε ποδῶν 20.324

    ;

    χαμαὶ τ. τὸν πόδα A.Ag. 906

    ; τὰ ἄνω κάτω and τὰ κάτω ἄνω τ. Hdt.3.3, cf. A.Eu. 651, etc.: with Advbs. implying motion,

    ἄλλοσε θῆκε Od.23.184

    , 204;

    ἔχεις.. ὅποι θήσεις Pl.R. 479c

    :—[voice] Med.,

    ὅποι.. τιθοῖτο X.Mem.3.8.10

    .
    b with Preps. of local sense,

    θεῖσα στέφανον ἀμφὶ βοστρύχοις E.Med. 1160

     ([voice] Med.,

    ἀμφ' ὤμοισι τιθήμενον ἔντεα Il.10.34

    ); ἀνά τινι or τι, as

    ἂμ βωμοῖσι Il.8.441

    ;

    ἀνὰ μυρίκην 10.466

    ; ἐπί τινος, τινι, or τι, as

    εἵματα ἐπ' ἀπήνης Od.6.252

    , cf. Il.16.223, etc.;

    ἐπὶ κρατὶ κυνέην 15.480

    ;

    πέπλον Ἀθηναίης ἐπὶ γούνασι 6.92

     (v. infr.111.2); ἐπὶ [θρόνον τὰ ἱμάτια] Hdt.1.9, cf. A.Supp. 483, etc.; τὴν ἀρχὴν (sc. τοῦ ἐπιδέσμου) κατὰ μεσοφρύου, ἐπὶ ἰνίον, etc., Sor.Fasc.1,2, al.; ὑπό τινι or τι, as

    δέμνι' ὑπ' αἰθούσῃ Il.24.644

    ;

    ἀμβροσίην ὑπὸ ῥῖνά τινι Od.4.445

    : most freq. with the Preps. ἐν or εἰς, put in or put into.., as

    θῆκεν ἐν ἀκμοθέτῳ ἄκμονα Il.18.476

    ;

    τόξα ἐν πυρί 5.215

    ;

    ἐν κίστῃ ἐδωδήν Od.6.76

    ; ἐν λεχέεσσι θ. [τινά] Il.18.352 (so in [voice] Med., ἐς δίφρον ἄρνας θέτο put into the car, 3.310;

    ὁ θεὸς ἔθετο τὰ μέλη ἐν τῷ σώματι 1 Ep.Cor.12.18

    ); ἐς λάρνακα, ἐς κάπετον, Il.24.795, 797;

    ἐς ταφάς S.Aj. 1110

     ([voice] Med.,

    ἐν τάφοισι θέσθε Id.OC 1410

    ), cf. Ant. 504, Tr. 1254.
    c in Poets also with dat. only,

    χρήματα μυχῷ ἄντρου Od.13.364

     (so in [voice] Med.,

    κολεῷ ἄορ θέο 10.333

    ), cf. S.Tr. 691, E.Hel. 1064.--The same constructions will be found under many of the following heads.
    II Special phrases:
    1 θεῖναί τινί τι ἐν χερσίν, ἐν χειρί, put it in his hands, Il.1.441, 585, etc.; ἐν χερσί or

    χείρεσσί τινος 6.482

    , 23.597;

    οἶνον Ὀδυσσῆϊ ἐν χείρεσσι Od.14.448

    ; ἐς χεῖρά τινος into his hand, S.Aj. 751.
    2 of women, θέσθαι παῖδα, υἱὸν ὑπὸ ζώνῃ, to have a child put under her girdle, i.e. to conceive, h.Ven. 255, 282.
    3 ἐν ὄμμασι θέσθαι set before one's eyes, Pi.N.8.43.
    4 set a plant, X.Oec.19.7,9.
    b lay a mosaic, PCair.Zen.665.10,15 (iii B.C.).
    5 θέσθαι τὴν ψῆφον lay one's voting-pebble on the altar, put it into the urn,

    ἐς τεῦχος οὐ διχορρόπως ψήφους ἔθεντο A.Ag. 816

    : hence simply, give one's vote, ἐπὶ φόνῳ for death, E.Or. 756 (troch.); ἑωυτῷ in one's own favour, Hdt.8.123;

    σὺν τῷ νόμῳ X.Cyr.1.3.17

    ; εὔφρονα, δικαίαν τὴν ψῆφον τ., A.Supp. 640 (lyr.), Lycurg.128, etc.; and in [voice] Pass.,

    ἔστω δὴ φανερὰ ἡ ψῆφος τιθεμένη Pl.Lg. 855d

    : also γνώμην θέσθαι, c. inf., give one's opinion, Hdt.7.82;

    περὶ ἡμῶν And.3.21

    : τίθεσθαι abs., vote,

    γνώμῃ S.Ph. 1448

     codd. (anap., γνώμην Lambinus), Hld.2.29;

    μετά τινος A.Supp. 644

     (lyr.);

    ἐναντία τινί Pl.Phlb. 58b

    ; τινι S.E.P.2.37 codd., Lib.Decl.1.65.
    6 in Hom., θεῖναί τινί τι ἐν στήθεσσι, ἐν φρεσί, etc., put or plant it in his heart,

    ἐν στήθεσσι τιθεῖ νόον Il.13.732

    ; βουλὴν ἐν στήθεσσι τ. 17.470;

    ἔπος ἐν φρεσί 19.121

    , al.; also

    μένος δέ οἱ ἐν φρεσὶ θῆκε 21.145

    :—[voice] Med., ἄγριον ἐν στήθεσσι θέτο θυμόν laid up wrath in his heart, treasured it there, 9.629;

    ἐν φρεσὶ θέσθε αἰδῶ καὶ νέμεσιν 13.121

    ; τοῖσιν κότον αἰνὸν ἔθεσθε harboured enmity against them, 8.449;

    καθαρὸν θέμενος νόον Thgn.89

    ;

    θέμενος ἄγναμπτον νόον A.Pr. 164

     (lyr.); ἐνὶ φρεσὶ θέσθαι, c. inf., bear in mind, think of doing a thing, Od.4.729;

    θ. [τι] ἐν καρδίᾳ Ev.Luc. 1.66

    .
    7 deposit, as in a bank,

    τὰ πρυτανεῖα πρὸς τοὺς ἄρχοντας IG12.22.33

    ;

    θεὶς ἐπὶ τὴν τράπεζαν τὰς τετταράκοντα μνᾶς Hyp.Ath.5

    ;

    ἐνέχυρον τιθέναι τι Ar.Pl. 451

    , cf. Ec. 755, D.41.11, PEnteux.32.7 (iii B.C.), etc.:—[voice] Med.,

    τὰ ἡμίσεα τῆς οὐσίης θέσθαι παρά τινα Hdt.6.86

    .ά, cf. Od.13.207;

    τὴν τιμὴν θήσονται ἐπὶ τὴν τράπεζαν, ἕως.. PCair.Zen.723.11

     (iii B.C.);

    ἐγγύην θέσθαι A.Eu. 898

    ;

    συνθήκας παρά τινι Lycurg.23

    :—[voice] Pass.,

    τὰ ληφθέντα καὶ τὰ τεθεντα D.49.5

     (but [voice] Act. and [voice] Med. are sts. distd., ὁ θείς the mortgagor, ὁ θέμενος the mortgagee,

    τοὺς θέντας ἡμᾶς ἢ καὶ τοὺς θεμένους ὑμᾶς Pl.Lg. 820e

    , cf. Hyp.Fr. 169, D.53.10; τίθεσθαι seems to have the same meaning as ὑποτίθεσθαι in IG22.43.41, 2758.4, 12(7).55.12 (Arcesine, iv/iii B.C.), but the two are distd. in Supp.Epigr.3.760 (Euboea, iv B.C.)): metaph., χάριν or χάριτα θέσθαι τινί deposit a claim for favour with one, lay an obligation on one, Hdt.9.60, 107, cf. A.Pr. 783, etc.
    8 pay down, pay, τόκον, εἰσφοράν, μετοίκιον, D.41.9, 22.43, 29.3;

    τὸ γιγνόμενον Id.18.104

    ;

    τὸν πριάμενον ἑκατοστὴν τιθέναι τῆς τιμῆς Thphr.Fr.97.1

    ;

    τὴν τιμήν PRev.Laws 18.13

     (iii B.C.);

    τὰ μέρη PCair.Zen.218.33

     (iii B.C.); [τὰς δραχμὰς] εἰς ἀνήλωμα τοῦ πλοίου ib.753.64 (iii B.C.):—[voice] Med.,

    θέμενος ἀρραβῶνα PFlor.303.3

     (vi A.D.).
    10 in military language, τίθεσθαι or θέσθαι τὰ ὅπλα has four senses,
    a rest arms, i.e. halt, with arms in an easy position but ready for action, Th.4.44,93, 7.3; θέμενοι ἐς τὴν ἀγορὰν τὰ ὅπλα advancing to the market-place and resting arms there, Id.2.2, cf. Hdt.9.52, X.An.1.5.14, 17, 1.6.4, etc.; εἰς τάξιν τὰ ὅπλα τ. ib.2.2.21, 5.4.11; so ἐν τάξει ib.2.2.8; ἀντία τισί over against them, Hdt.5.74 (in 1.62 ἀντία ἔθεντο τὰ ὅπλα over against it (the temple)); poet., πάτρας ἕνεκα εἰς δῆριν ἔθεντο ὅπλα Inscr. ap. D.18.289.
    b bear arms, fight,

    τὸ θυμοειδὲς.. ἐν τῇ τῆς ψυχῆς στάσει τίθεσθαι τὰ ὅπλα πρὸς τὸ λογιστικόν Pl.R. 440e

    ;

    τοῦ δήμου.. παρακαλοῦντος τοὺς στρατιώτας τίθεσθαι πρὸς τὴν πόλιν IG22.666.10

    ;

    ὃς ἂν μὴ θῆται τὰ ὅπλα μηδὲ μεθ' ἑτέρων Arist.Ath.8.5

    , cf. Lys.31.14, D.21.145; so ὁπόσοιπερ ἂν ὅπλα ἱππικὰ ἢ πεζικὰ τιθῶνται who serve on horseback or on foot, Pl.Lg. 753b, cf. 756a;

    ἐν ταῖς ναυσὶ τὰ ὅπλα θέσθαι Plu.Cim.5

    .
    c lay down one's arms, surrender, D.S.20.31,45; so, without the idea of surrender, θέσθαι τὰς ἀσπίδας X.HG2.4.12 (but [voice] Act.,

    τὰ ὅπλα θείς Plu.2.759a

    ).
    II lay in the grave, bury,

    ἐμὰ σῶν ἀπάνευθε τιθήμεναι ὀστέα 23.83

     (freq. with words added, ἐν τάφοισι, ἐς ταφάς, etc., v. supr. 1 b); ποῦ σφε θήσομεν χθονός; A.Th. 1006 (lyr.):— [voice] Pass.,

    τὰ δὲ ὀστᾶ φασι.. τεθῆναι.. ἐν τῇ Ἀττικῇ Th.1.138

    , cf. Pl.Mx. 242c, Lg. 947e;

    ἄλλῳ δὲ μηδενὶ ἐξεῖναι ἐν τῷ πυργίσκῳ τεθῆναι μετὰ τὸ ἐνταφῆναι αὐτήν· ἐπεὶ ὁ θείς τινα ἀσεβὴς ἔστω θεοῖς καταχθονίοις TAM 2(1).51

     ([place name] Telmessus), cf. 55, al., AJP48.30 ([place name] Apamea), Supp.Epigr. 6.221 ([place name] Phrygia), etc.
    12

    τιθέναι τὰ γόνατα

     kneel down,

    Ev.Marc. 15.19

    , Ev.Luc.22.41, al.
    III set up, of the prizes in games,

    ἄεθλα Il.23.263

    , etc.; ἀέθλιον ib. 748;

    νικητήρια S.Fr. 537

     (so in [voice] Pass., τὰ τιθέμενα the prizes, D.61.25); also with the object offered as the prize, τ. δέπας, βοῦν, σόλον, etc., Il.23.656, 750, 826, al., cf. Hdt. 1.144, S.Aj. 573:—this is more fully expressed by ἐς μέσσον τ., Il.23.704: after Hom. more generally, lay before people as common property,

    βούλομαι ὑμῖν εἰς τὸ μέσον αὐτὸ θεῖναι Pl.Lg. 719a

    ;

    ἐς μέσον ἀρχὴν τιθεὶς ἰσονομίην ὑμῖν προαγορεύω Hdt.3.142

    ; so also

    τ. τι εἰς τὸ κοινὸν X.Mem.3.14.1

    ; reading and sense are doubtful in A.Ch. 145.
    2 set up in a temple, dedicate,

    ἀγάλματα Od.12.347

    ;

    τάσδε.. θεοῖς ἀσπίδας ἔθηκε E.Ph. 576

    ; so perh. Il.6.92 (v. supr. 1b).
    IV assign, award,

    τιμήν τινι Il.24.57

    ;

    ὄνομά τινι Pl.Sph. 244d

    : esp. in [voice] Med., ὄνομα (or οὔνομα) θέσθαι τινί give a child a name at one's own discretion, Od.18.5, 19.406 (in 19.403 with v.l. θείης), Hdt.1.107, 113, cf. E.Ph.13: ellipt., without

    ὄνομα, ᾧ δὴ ἀθροίς ματι ἄνθρωπόν τε τίθενται καὶ λίθον Pl.Tht. 157b

    , cf. Cra. 402b: pleonast.,

    Ἴωνα δ' αὐτὸν ὄνομα κεκλῆσθαι θήσεται E. Ion75

    .
    V τιθέναι νόμον down or give a law, of a legislator, S.El. 580, E.Alc.57, Ar.Ach. 532, Pl.R. 339c, D.24.99, etc.:—so in [voice] Med., of Solon, Hdt.1.29; of a people, state, or legislature, give oneself a law, make a law, Pl.R. 338e, Isoc.3.6, Arist. Pol. 1289a14 ([voice] Pass.,

    τίθεται νόμος Ar.Nu. 1425

    , Pl.Lg. 705e, 744a; τιμωρίαι.. ἐτέθησαν ib. 943d); also

    θήσω θεσμόν A.Eu. 484

    ;

    κήρυγμα θεῖναι S.Ant.8

    ; σκῆψιν τιθέναι allege an excuse, Id.El. 584: c. acc. et inf., order matters so that.., [

    ὁ Λυκοῦργος] ἔθηκε θύειν βασιλέα πρὸ τῆς πόλεως τὰ δημόσια ἅπαντα X.Lac.15.2

    , cf. 1.5, 2.11; without inf.,

    καλῶς ἔθεντο ταῦτα πατέρες οἱ πάλαι E.Or. 512

    : c. dat. et inf.,

    γυναιξὶ σωφρονεῖν.. θήσει Id.Tr. 1057

    .
    2 [voice] Med., agree upon,

    ἡμέραν θέσθαι D.42.1

    ,13; so θ. συγγραφήν, ὁμολογίαν, σύμβολόν τινι, etc., PEleph. 2.16 (iii B.C.), PGoodsp.Cair. 6ii 2 (ii B.C.), PRein.11.9 (ii B.C.), etc.
    3 execute a document. τ. διαθήκην make a will, Stud.Pal.1.6.3 (v A.D.): so in [voice] Med., PSI10.1119.16 (ii A.D.); θέσθαι τινὸς ἀπαρχήν make out a person's birth-certificate, ib.9.1067.15 (iii B.C.), etc.
    VI establish, institute,

    ἀγῶνας A.Ag. 845

    , cf. X.An.1.2.10; ἐν τοῖς ἀγώνοις οἷς ἁ πόλις τίφητι (sic) Delph.3(3).120.17 (ii B.C.);

    πενταετηρίδα Pi.O.3.21

    .
    VII dispose, order, ordain, bring to pass, of gods,

    οὕτω νῦν Ζεὺς θείη Od.8.465

    , 15.180;

    ὣς ἄο' ἔμελλον θησέμεναι Il.12.35

    ; [

    Ζεὺς] τίθησ' ὅπῃ θέλει Semon.1.2

    ; τὰ δ' ἄλλα πάντ' ἄνω τε καὶ κάτω στρέφων τίθησιν (sc. Ζεύς) A.Eu. 651; πάντα παγκάκως θεοὶ θέσαν cj. in Id.Pers. 283 (lyr.);

    τέλος δ' ἔθηκε Ζεὺς.. καλῶς S.Tr. 26

    ; κόσμῳ θέντες, as etym. of θεοί, Hdt.2.52; of human beings, administer, manage, [τι] κακῶς θέμεν, εὖ θέμεν, Thgn.845, 846;

    τὰ δ' ἄλλα φροντὶς.. θήσει δικαίως A.Ag. 913

    ; ἐγὼ καὶ σὺ θήσομεν κρατοῦντε τῶνδε δωμάτων καλῶς ib. 1673 (troch.);

    ταῦτ' ἐγὼ θήσω καλῶς E.Hipp. 521

    , cf. Andr. 737;

    τὰ παρ' ὑμῶν εὖ τίθει Ar.Lys. 243

    ;

    τ. τὰ τῶν φίλων ἀσφαλῶς X.Ages.11.12

    ;

    τὰ πράγματ' ὀρθῶς ἂν τιθῇ πράξει καλῶς E.Fr. 287

    :—[voice] Med., administer for oneself,

    οἶκον εὖ θέσθαι Hes.Op.23

    ;

    ἄνδρας σοφοὺς χρὴ τὸ παρὸν πρᾶγμα καλῶς εἰς δύναμιν τίθεσθαι Cratin. 172

     (lyr.), cf. D.23.134, Anon.ap Suid.s.v. τίθεσθαι, Hsch.s.v.

    τὸ παρὸν εὖ τίθεσο; ἐν ἀπόρῳ εἴχοντο θέσθαι τὸ παρόν Th.1.25

    ; τὸ παρὸν εὖ θέσθαι make the best of one's resources or situation, Luc.Nec.21, M. Ant.6.2, cf. Aristid.2.35 J.;

    εὐτυχίαν τὴν παροῦσαν ἔξεστι καλῶς θέσθαι Th.4.17

    ;

    τὰ παρόντα θέσθαι καλῶς Ach.Tat.5.11

    ;

    τὰ σεωυτοῦ τιθέμενος εὖ Hdt.7.236

    ;

    τὰ οἰκεῖα εὖ θέμενον Pl.R. 443d

    ;

    τὰ ἴδια ἕκαστοι εὖ βουλόμενοι δὴ θέσθαι Th.4.59

    ;

    τὰ πάντα ὅπως ἂν αὐτῇ ἡδὺ ᾖ οὕτως τίθεσθαι X.Mem.1.4.17

    ;

    εἰ μὴ θήσομαι τἄμ' ὡς ἄριστα E.Andr. 378

    ;

    τὸ σαυτοῦ θέμενος εὖ Id.IT 1003

    , cf. Ba.49, HF 605, 938, Hipp. 709, Dionys.Eleg.1.5;

    τὰ πρὶν εὖ θέμενος S.El. 1434

    ; συνετῶν ἀνδρῶν (sc. εἶναι)

    , πρὶν γενέσθαι τὰ δυσχερῆ, προνοῆσαι ὅπως μὴ γένηται· ἀνδρείων δέ, γενόμενα εὖ θέσθαι Pittac.

     ap. D.L.1.78; τὸ κοινῶς φοβερὸν ἅπαντας εὖ θέσθαι that all should face the common danger, Th.4.61; of wars, quarrels, etc., bring them to a successful issue, but sts. put a good face on them, patch them up,

    ἕως ἂν τὸν πόλεμον εὖ θῶνται Id.8.84

    ;

    θήσονται τὸν πόλεμον ᾗ βούλονται Id.1.31

    ; πόλεμον ἀραμένους οὐ ῥᾴδιον εὐπρεπῶς θέσθαι ib.82;

    ὅτῳ τρόπῳ.. τὸ σφέτερον ἀπρεπὲς εὖ θήσονται Id.6.11

    ;

    μεθ' ἧς τὸ νῦν παρεστὸς νεῖκος εὖ θέσθαι χρεών S. OT 633

    ;

    τὸν τρὸς τοὺς Ἐλευσῖνι πόλεμον ὡς μετρίως ἔθεντο Pl.Mx. 243e

    ; ἄμεινον ἢ τότε ἐθέμεθα τὸν πόλεμον ib. 245e;

    τὰς γενομένας συμφορὰς πρὸς ἀλλήλους θέσθαι καλῶς And.1.140

    : abs.,

    θέσθαι καλῶς S.Fr. 350

    :—pass.,

    εἰ τεθήσεται κατὰ νοῦν τὰ πράγματα Th.4.120

    .
    2 in the game of πεττεία, κυβεία, Lat. tesserae (cf. Ter.Adelph.739), to place as skilfully as possible the pieces which have been assigned to one by the luck of the dice,

    πεττείᾳ τινὶ ἔοικεν ὁ βίος, καὶ δεῖ ὥσπερ ψῆφόν τινα τίθεσθαι τὸ συμβαῖνον Socr.

     ap. Stob.4.56.39;

    ὥσπερ ἐν πτώσει κύβων πρὸς τὰ πεπτωκότα τίθεσθαι τὰ αὑτοῦ πράγματα ὅπῃ ὁ λόγος αἱρεῖ βέλτιστ' ἂν ἔχειν Pl.R. 604c

    , cf. Plu.Pyrrh.26;

    στέργειν δὲ τἀκπεσόντα καὶ θέσθαι πρέπει σοφὸν κυβευτήν S.Fr. 947

    ; τὰ δεσποτῶν γὰρ εὖ πεσόντα θήσομαι I will take advantage of my master's good luck, A.Ag.32: many of the passages cited in A. v11. I may be metaph. applications of this sense.
    B put in a certain state or condition, much the same as ποιεῖν, ποιεῖσθαι, and so often to be rendered by our make:
    I folld. by an attributive Subst., make one something, with the predicate in apposition, θεῖναί τινα αἰχμητήν, ἱέρειαν, μάντιν, etc., Il.1.290, 6.300, Od.15.253, etc.;

    θ. τινὰ ἀρχέπολιν Pi.P.9.54

    ; θεῖναί τινα ἄλοχόν τινος make her another's wife, of a third person who negotiates a marriage, Il.19.298 (for [voice] Med., v. infr. 3); ἥτε με τοῖον ἔθηκεν ὅπως ἐθέλει who has made me such as she will, Od.16.208; σῦς ἔθηκας ἑταίρους thou hast made my comrades swine, 10.338; so [

    νῆα] λᾶαν ἔθηκε 13.163

    , cf. Il.2.319, etc.;

    ἕως ἂν θῶ τοὺς ἐχθρούς σου ὑποπόδιον LXX Ps.109(110).1

    ; but γέλων ἔθηκε συνδείπνοις caused them laughter, E. Ion 1172; λόγους εἰς μέτρα τ. put them into verse, Pl. Lg. 669d.
    2 with an Adj. for the attributive, θεῖναί τινα ἀθάνατον καὶ ἀγήρων make him undying and undecaying, Od.5.136; πηρόν, τυφλόν, ἀφνειὸν τ. τινά, Il.2.599, 6.139, 9.483;

    τὸν μὲν.. θῆκε μείζονά τ' εἰσιδέειν καὶ πάσσονα Od.6.229

    , cf. 18.195, Pl.Prt. 344d.
    b of things, ἅλιον πόνον, πόνον οὐκ ἀτέλεστον, πάντα μεταμώνια, Il.4.26,57, 363;

    ὄλεθρον ἀπευθέα θῆκε Κρονίων Od.3.88

    , cf. 11.274;

    ἀποίητον θέμεν ἔργων τέλος Pi.O.2.17

    ;

    ἀρὰν τ. ἀλαθῆ A.Th. 944

     (lyr.); ἀναστάτους οἴκους τ. S.Ant. 674;

    τ. λεῖον τὸν τραχὺν ἐχῖνον Ar. Pax 1086

    ; τὸ πραχθὲν ἀγένητον τ. Pl.Prt. 324b.
    3 freq. in [voice] Med., γυναῖκα or ἄκοιτιν θέσθαι τινά make her one's wife, Od.21.72, 316, B.5.169; παῖδα τὸν αὑτᾶς πόσιν θ. take her own son as husband, A.Th. 929 (lyr.).
    b υἱὸν θέσθαι τινά, like ποιεῖσθαι, make one's son, adopt, Pl.Lg. 929c, etc.: abs., θέσθαι τινά adopt, Plu.Aem.5.
    4 c. inf., make one do so and so, τιθέναι τινὰ νικᾶσαι make him conquer, Pi.N.10.48 (dub.);

    μετατραπεῖν Id.Fr. 177

    ;

    τὸν πάθει μάθος θέντα κυρίως ἔχειν A.Ag. 178

     (lyr.), cf. 1036, 1174 (lyr.), E.Med. 718, Heracl. 990, etc.
    II in reference to mental action, when [voice] Med. is more freq. than [voice] Act., lay down. assume, hold, reckon or regard as.., τί δ' ἐλέγχεα ταῦτα τίθεσθε; Od.21.333;

    δαιμόνιον αὐτὸ τίθημ' ἐγώ S.El. 1270

     (lyr.);

    τοιοῦτον θέντες τὸν δίκαιον Pl.R. 361b

    , cf. 430b ([voice] Med.); θὲς δή μοι.. now suppose so and so, Id.Tht. 191c;

    εὐεργέτημά τι θεῖναι D.1.10

    ; with

    ὡς, θέντες ὡς ὑπάρχον εἶναι ὃ βούλονται Pl.R. 458a

    , cf. Phd. 100a;

    μὴ τοῦτο ὡς ἀδίκημα θῇς D.18.193

    .
    2 folld. by Advbs., ποῦ χρὴ τίθεσθαι ταῦτα; in what light must we regard these things? S.Ph. 451; οὐδαμοῦ τιθέναι τι hold of no account, E.Andr. 210; πρόσθεν or ἐπίπροσθέν τινος τιθέναι τι, Id.Hec. 129 (anap.), Supp. 515; πόρρω τίθεσθαί τί τινων set far below.., D.18.299.
    3 folld. by Preps.,

    τ. τινὰ ἐν φιλοσόφοις Pl.R. 475d

    ;

    ἐν τοῖς φίλοις X.Mem.2.4.4

    ; also εἰς ὁποτέραν (of two classes) Pl.Sph. 264c; εἰς τὸν δῆμον, εἰς τοὺς πλουσίους, X.Mem.4.2.39; also

    οὐκ ἐν λόγῳ τίθεσθαί τινα Tyrt.12.1

    ;

    ἐν τιμῇ τίθεσθαί τινα Hdt.3.3

    ;

    ἐν αἰτίῃ τιθέναι τινά Id.8.99

    ; ἐν οἰωνῷ τινι τοῦ μέλλοντος, ἐν ἐπαίνῳ, ἐν γέλωτι τίθεσθαι, Plu.Alex.31, Cat.Ma.20, TG17; θέσθαι παρ' οὐδέν set at naught, A.Ag. 230 (lyr.), E.IT 732, cf. Pl.Phdr. 252a (but

    ἐν οὐδενί BGU1816.23

     (i B.C.), Supp.Epigr.7.1.6 (Susa, i A.D., Epist.Artabani));

    ἐν παρέργῳ θοῦ με S.Ph. 473

    ; πάντα ταῦτ' ἐν εὐχερεῖ ἔθου ib. 876;

    ταῦτ' ἐν αἰσχρῷ θέμενος E. Hec. 806

    ;

    ἐν ἀδικήματι θέσθαι τι Th.1.35

    ;

    ἐν ἀδικήματος μέρει τιθέναι τι D.23.148

    ; θέσθαι τὰ δίκαια ἔκ τινος estimate them by.., Id.8.8.
    5 c. inf., οὐ τίθημ' ἐγὼ ζῆν τοῦτον I hold not that he lives, count him not as living, S.Ant. 1166: so in [voice] Med., Pl.Phd. 93c, D. 25.43,44: rarely c. part., θήσω ἀδικοῦντα [αὐτόν] Id.23.76, cf. Pl. Prt. 343e, Ap. 27c.
    6 elliptically, lay down, assume, θῶμεν δύο εἴδη (sc. εἶναι) Id.Phd. 79a, etc.; θήσω οὕτω (sc. εἶναί τι) D.23.85, cf. Arist.Pol. 1290a30.
    C without any attributive word following, make, work, execute, of an artist,

    ἐν δ' ἐτίθει νειόν Il.18.541

    , cf. 550, 561, 607; [

    δόρπον] θησέμεναι Od.20.394

    .
    2 make, cause, bring to pass,

    ἔργα Il.3.321

    ;

    τ. κέλαδον καὶ ἀϋτήν 9.547

    ;

    ὀρυμαγδόν Od.9.235

    ;

    ἔριν μετ' ἀμφοτέροισιν 3.136

    ; φιλότητα, ὅρκια μετ' ἀμφ., Il.4.83, Od.24.546: c. dat. pers.,

    σῆμα τιθεὶς Τρώεσσι Il.8.171

    ;

    Ἀχαιοῖς ἄλγε' ἔθηκεν 1.2

    , etc.;

    πᾶσι δ' ἔθηκε πόνον 21.524

    , cf. 15.721, 16.262;

    φόως ἑτάροισιν 6

     6, etc.;

    χάρματ' ἄλλοις ἔθηκεν Pi.O.2.99

    ;

    πόλει κατασκαφὰς θέντες A. Th.47

    ;

    εἰρήνην φίλοις Id.Pers. 769

    ;

    αἷμα θήσεις E.Ba. 837

     (s. v.l.).
    3 freq. in [voice] Med., make or prepare for oneself, θέσθαι κέλευθον make oneself a road, open a way, Il.12.418;

    θέτο δῶμα Od.15.241

    ; τίθεντο δὲ δαῖτα, δόρπα, Il.7.475, 9.88 (but δαῖτα τίθενται are holding a feast, Od.17.269); μεγάλην ἐπιγουνίδα θέσθαι to make oneself, get a large thigh, Od.17.225; θέσθαι μάχην engage in.., Il.24.402;

    δυσμενέεσσι πόνον καὶ δῆριν ἔθεντο 17.158

    ; ἱδρῶτα τίθεσθαι have an access of perspiration, Hp.Decent.2; μαρτύρια θέσθαι produce as testimony, Hdt.8.55; ἀνδρὸς αἰδοίου πρόσοψιν θηκάμενος putting on the aspect of a reverend man, Pi.P.4.29, cf. Hsch. s.v. θήκατο; πόνον πλέω τίθου work thyself the more annoy, A.Eu. 226;

    εὐκλεᾶ θέσθαι βίον S.Ph. 1422

    , etc.
    4 periphr. for a single Verb. μνηστήρων σκέδασιν θεῖναι make a scattering, Od.1.116; θέμεν κρυφόν, νέμεσιν, αἶνον, for κρύπτειν, νεμεσῦν, αἰνεῖν, Pi.O.2.97, 8.86, N.1.5;

    μὴ σχολὴν τίθει A. Ag. 1059

    ; ὑμῖν ἔθηκε σὺν θεοῖς σωτηρίαν (v.l. προμηθίαν) E.Med. 915:— also in [voice] Med., θέσθαι μάχην, for μάχεσθαι, Il.24.402; θέσθαι θυσίαν, γάμον, for θύειν, γαμεῖσθαι, Pi.O.7.42, 13.53; σπουδήν, πρόνοιαν θέσθαι, S.Aj.13, 536, cf. Pi.P.4.276;

    θ. ἐπιστροφὴν πρό τινος S.OT 134

    ;

    περὶ τούτων οἰκονομίας PEnteux.22.6

     (iii B.C.); and c. gen., θ. λησμοσύναν, συγγνωμοσύνην τινῶν, S.Ant. 151 (lyr.), Tr. 1265 (anap.). (Cf. Lith. dēti 'lay (eggs, etc.)', Skt. dáti 'lay down, place', Lat. -do in con-do, etc., Engl. do, doom.)

    Greek-English dictionary (Αγγλικά Ελληνικά-λεξικό) > τίθημι

  • 12 δι-αγωνίζομαι

    δι-αγωνίζομαι, 1) mit Einem wettkämpfen, τινί, Alc. 1, 123 d; Xen. Mem. 3, 9, 2; πρὸς τοὺς πολεμίους Cyr. 1, 6, 26, u. öfter; Isocr. 4, 147; Pol. 2, 10, 6; auch λόγῳ, Plat. Gorg. 456 c; übh. = eifrig kämpfen; Thuc. μάχῃ, 5, 10, d. i. entscheiden; Pol. 1, 11, 14 u. öfter; ὑπέρ τινος, um etwas zu erlangen, Aesch. 3, 206. – 2) durch-, auskämpfen, ἀγῶνα, Luc. u. Sp.

    Griechisch-deutsches Handwörterbuch > δι-αγωνίζομαι

  • 13 βίοτος

    βίοτος, ὁ, poet. = βίος; Hom. oft; = L eben Iliad. 7, 104 ἔνϑα κέ τοι, Μενέλαε, φάνη βιότοιο τελευτὴ Ἕκτορος ἐν παλάμῃσιν; 4, 170 αἴ κε ϑάνῃς καὶ πότμον ἀναπλήσῃς βιότοιο; Od. 2, 218 εἰ μέν κεν πατρὸς βίοτον καὶ νόστον ἀκούσω; 5, 394 ὡς δ' ὅτ' ἂν ἀσπάσιος βίοτος παίδεσσι φανήῃ πατρός, ὃς ἐν νούσῳ κῆται; = Vermögen Od. 2, 123 τόφρα γὰρ οὖν βίοτόν τε τεὸν καὶ κτήματ' ἔδονται, Homerisch, βίοτον u. κτήματα stehn παραλλήλως, d. h. sie sind gleichbedeutend; vgl. 16, 384; Od. 3, 301 βίοτον καὶ χρυσόν παραλλήλως; = Waaren Od. 15, 456 ἐν νηὶ βίοτον πολὺν ἐμπολόωντο; = Kaufsumme für einen Sklaven Od. 17, 250 ἵνα μοι βίοτον πολὺν ἄλφοι; = Lebensunterhalt Od. 17, 594, wo Eumäus zum Telemachus sagt ἐγὼ μὲν ἄπειμι, σύας καὶ κεῖνα φυλάξων, σὸν καὶ ἐμὸν βίοτον; vgl. noch Iliad. 14. 122 ναῖε δὲ δῶμα ἀφνειὸν βιότοιο und Od. 1, 160 ἀλλότριον βίοτον νήποινον ἔδουσιν; – öfter Tragg. u. Pind.; Lebensart, Ar. Eccl. 594.

    Griechisch-deutsches Handwörterbuch > βίοτος

  • 14 DREPA

    * * *
    (drep; drap, drápum; drepinn), v.
    I. with acc. or absol.;
    1) to stike, beat, knock;
    drepa e-n vendi, to strike one with a rod;
    hann tók hörpu sína ok drap strengi (struck the strings) til sláttar; drepa járn, to hammer iron;
    drepa or drepa högg á dyrr, to knock at the door;
    drepa botn úr keraldi, to knock the bottom out of a tub;
    at eigi drepir þú mik í dúp, that you knock me not into the deep;
    drepa í hel, í dauða, til heljar, to smite to death;
    2) to kill, slay (skulu vér nú fara at honum ok drepa hann);
    3) in a game of chess, to take a piece (þá drap jarl af honum riddara);
    drepa eld, to strike, fire (= drepa upp eld);
    drepa slóð, to make a trail (drápu kyrtlarnir döggslóðina);
    5) with prep., drepa af, to kill, slaughter (cattle);
    drepa niðr, to kill off (þótt hirðmenn þínir sé drepnir niðr sem svn);
    drepa sik ór dróma, to get rid of (throw off) a fetter;
    drepa til e-s, to strike, hit, at one;
    drepa e-t undir sik, to knock or drag down (skaltu standa hiá, er fjándi sá drepr mik undir sik);
    drepa upp eld = drepa eld;
    drepa e-t út, to divulge a thing;
    drepa yfir e-t, to hide, suppress;
    drap hann brátt yfir (he soon mastered) harm sinn;
    6) refl., drepast, to perish, die, esp. of cattle (fé hans drapst aldri af drephríðum);
    recipr. to put one another to death (þá diepast menn fyrir ágirni sakir);
    drepa menn fyrir, to kill one another’s men;
    7) impers., drepr honuin aldregi ský (acc.) í augu, his eyes never get clouded;
    ofrkappit (acc.) drepr fyrir þeim (their high spirits break down), þegar haminjan brestr; drap þó heldr í fyrir honum, he rather grew worse, his eyes grew weaker;
    nú drepr ór hljóð (acc.) fyrst ór konunginum, the king became silent at once;
    þá drap stall ór hjarta hans, his heart failed;
    ofan drap flaugina, the vane was knocked down;
    regn (acc.) drepr í gegnum et, the rain beats through (the thatch);
    II. with dat.;
    1) to put, thrust;
    hendi drap á kampa, he put his hand to his beard;
    drepa fœti (fótum) í eð, to strike (knock) one’s foot against, stumble over (drap fótunum í þrøskuldinn ok lá fallinn);
    drepa höfði, to droop (with) the head (Egill drap höfðin niðr í feld sinn);
    drepa fingri í munn sér, to put the finger into the mouth;
    drepa hendi til es, við em, to give one a slap with the hand;
    drepa hendi við e-u, to wave away with the hand to refuse a kind offer (drepa hendi við boðnu gulli);
    2) to tuck up the sleeves or skirts of a garment (hann hafði drepit upp skautunum);
    drepa hári undir belti sér, to tuck the hair under the belt (of a lady);
    3) to dip, immerse;
    drepa skeggi (the beard) í Breiðafjörð, to be drowned in B. drepa barni I vatn, to baptize a child;
    4) drepa orði, dómi á et, to talk, judge of;
    drepa huldu á et, to hide, keep secret;
    drepa e-u á dreif, see dreif; fig., drepa í egg e-u, to turn a deaf ear to;
    5) spoil (drepa gleði, teiti es);
    drepa kosti es, to destroy one’s happiness;
    impers. drap þá skjótt kosti, the cheer was soon gone;
    6) drepa niðr e-u, to suppress (drepa niðr konungs rétti, illu orði);
    drepa niðr sœmd es, to drag down one’s reputation, to disparage one;
    drepa niðr máli, to quash a lawsuit.
    * * *
    pret. drap, 2nd pers. drapt, mod. drapst, pl. drápu; pret. subj. dræpi; part. drepit; pres. drep; with the suff. neg. pret. drap-a. Orkn.: [A. S. drepan; Dan. dræbe; Swed. drapa; O. H. G. trefan; mod. Germ. treffen, whence the mod. Dan. treffe, in the sense to hit; Ulf. uses slahan and stautjan, but never dripan; in Engl. the word is lost.]
    A. WITH ACC., OR ABSOL. högg ( a blow) or the like being understood, to strike, beat:
    I. act. of music, to strike the chords, (cp. phrases such as, slá danz, to strike up for a dance; slagr is battle and poem, Trolla-slagr and Gýgjar-slagr are names of poems); hann tók hörpu sína ok drap strengi ( struck the strings) til slags, Stj. 458 (hence drápa, a song); d. e-n vendi, to strike with a rod, Skm. 26: to knock, d. á dyrr, or d. högg á dyrr, to knock at a door, Nj. 150; síðan gengu þau heim bæði ok drápu á dyrr, 153; drápu þar á dyrr, Sturl. iii. 154: metaph., d. á e-t, to touch slightly on a matter; d. botn ór keraldi, to knock the bottom out of a jar, Fms. xi. 34; d. járn, to beat iron (a blacksmith’s term) with a sledge-hammer, Grett. 129, cp. drep-sleggja.
    2. esp. with the sense of violence, to knock, strike; áfallit hafði drepit hann inn í bátinn, Bs. i. 422; at eigi drepir þú mik í djúp, that thou knockest me not into the deep, Post. 656 B. 9; herða klett drep ek þér hálsi af, Ls. 57.
    β. as a law term, to smite, strike; ef maðr drepr ( smites) mann, ok varðar þat skóggang, Grág. ii. 116; eigu menn eigi at standa fyrir þeim manni er drepit hefir annan, id.; ef maðr drepr mann svá at bein brotna, 14; nú vænisk sá maðr því er drap, at…, 15; þat er drep ef bein brotna, ok verðr sá úæll till dóms er drepit hefir, 16; nú vænisk hinn því, at hann hafi drepit hann, 19.
    γ. the phrases, d. e-n til heljar, Grág. ii. 161, or d. til dauðs, to smite to death; Josúa drap til dauða alla þjóð Anakim, Stj. 456; d. í hel, id., Hbl. 27; hence
    3. metaph. or ellipt. to kill, put to death, cp. Lat. caedere, Engl. smite; eigi er manni skylt at d. skógarmann, þótt…, Grág. ii. 162; skulu vér nú fara at honum ok d. hann, Nj. 205; þar varð illa með þeim því at Ásgrímr drap Gaut, 39; til þess at d. Grim, Eg. 114; tóku þeir af eignum jarla konungs en drápu suma, Fms. i. 6; er drepit hafði fóstra hans …, eigi hæfir at d. svá fríðan svein …, d. skyldi hvern mann er mann údæmðan vá, 80; konung drápum fyrstan, Am. 97; drap hann ( smote with the hammer) hina öldnu jötna systur, Þkv. 32; d. mátti Freyr hann með hendi sinni, Edda 23.
    β. in a game (of chess), to take a piece; þá drap jarl af honum riddara, Fms. iv. 366; taflsins er hann hafði drepit, vi. 29; Hvítserkr hélt töfl einni er hann hafði drepit, Fas. i. 285.
    γ. adding prepp. af, niðr, to slaughter, kill off; þótt hirðmenn þínir sé drepnir niðr sem svín, Fms. vii. 243: d. af, to slaughter (cattle); yxni fimm, ok d. af, Ísl. ii. 330; láttu mik d. af þenna lýð, Post. 656 B. 9.
    4. metaph. phrases; d. e-m skúta, to taunt, charge one with; áfelli þat er konungr drap oss skúta um, Fms. iv. 310; hjarta drepr stall, the heart knocks as it were against a block of stone from fear, Hkr. ii. 360, Orkn., Fbr. 36 (hence stall-dræpt hjarta, a ‘block-beating’ faint heart): d. upp eld, to strike fire, Fms. iv. 338: d. sik ór dróma, to throw off the fetter, Edda 19: d. e-t undir sik, to knock or drag down, skaltú standa hjá er fjandi sá drepr mik undir sik, Grett. 126, 101 A: d. slóð, to make a slot or sleuth (trail); d. kyrtlarnir slóðina, the cloaks trailed along the ground so as to leave a track, Gísl. 154: to trail or make a track of droves or deer, Lex. Poët.: d. e-t út, to divulge a thing (in a bad sense), Fms. vi. 208; d. yfir e-t, to hide, suppress, drap hann brátt yfir ( he soon mastered) harm sinn, Bs. i. 140 (hence yfir-drep, hypocrisy, i. e. cloaking).
    II. reflex., drepask, to perish, die, esp. of beasts; fé hans drapsk aldrei af megrð ok drephríðum, Eb. 150; drapsk allt hans fólk, Fms. v. 250.
    2. recipr. to put one another to death; þá drepask bræðr fyrir ágirni sakar, Edda 40; nú drepask menn (smite one another), eðr særask eðr vegask, Grág. ii. 92; ef menn d. um nætr, Fms. vii. 296; er sjálfir bárusk vápn á ok drápusk, viii. 53; en er bændr fundu at þeir drápusk sjálfir, 68; drepask niðr á leið fram, Ld. 238; drepask menn fyrir, to kill one another’s men, Fms. vii. 177; görðisk af því fjandskapr með þeim Steinólfi svá at þeir drápusk þar (menn?) fyrir, Gullþ. 14.
    III. impers., drepr honum aldregi ský (acc.) í augu, his eyes never get clouded, of the eagle flying in the face of the sun, Hom. 47; ofrkappit (acc.) drepr fyrir þeim ( their high spirits break down) þegar hamingjan brestr, Fms. vi. 155; drap þó heldr í fyrir honum, he rather grew worse, i. e. his eyes grew weaker, Bjarn. 59; nú drepr ór hljóð (acc.) fyrst ór konunginum, the king became silent at once, Fms. xi. 115; stall drepr ór hjarta e-s, Fbr. 36 (vide above, I. 4); ofan drap flaugina (acc.), the flaug was knocked down, Bs. 1. 422; regn drepr í gögnum e-t, the rain beats through the thatch or cover, Fagrsk. 123 (in a verse).
    β. in mod. usage, drepa is even used in the sense to drip (= drjupa), e. g. þak, hús drepr, the thatch, house lets water through.
    B. WITH DAT.:
    I. denoting gentle movement; in many cases the dat. seems to be only instrumental:
    1. of the limbs; hendi drap á kampa, be put his hand to his beard, Hom. 21; d. fæti (fótum), to stumble, prop. to strike with the foot, Nj. 112, Fas. ii. 558, Bs. i. 742, Hom. 110, Grett. 120; d. fæti í e-t, to stumble against, 103; d. fæti við e-t, id., Fas. ii. 558; d. höfði, to droop, nod with the head; drap í gras höfði, (the horse) drooped with the head, let it fall, Gkv. 2. 5; d. niðr höfði, id., Nj. 32; Egill sat svá opt, at hann drap höfðinu niðr í feld sinn (from sorrow), Eg. 322, O. H. L. 45 (for shame); d. fingri í munn sér, to put the finger into the mouth, Edda 74; fingri drap í munninn sinn (of a child), the words of a ditty; d. hendi til e-s, or við e-m, to give one a slap with the hand (inst. dat.), Nj. 27; hence metaph., d. hendi við e-u, to wave away with the hand, to refuse a kind offer, Bs. i. 636; d. hendi við boðnu gulli, Al. 75: the phrase, d. hendi við sóma sínum, cp. Al. 162.
    2. to tuck up the sleeves or skirts of a garment; d. skautum (upp), Fms. vii. 297; hann hafði drepit upp skautunum, Lv. 85; hann hafði drepit upp fyrir blöðunum undir beltið, Eb. 226: Sigurðr drap blöðunum undir belti sér, Orkn. 474; d. hári undir belti sér, to tuck the hair under the belt (of a lady), hárit tók ofan á bringuna ok drap hón (viz. því) undir belti sér, Nj. 24; hafði hár svá mikit, at hann drap undir belti sér, 272.
    II. to dip; d. skeggi í Breiðafjörð niðr, to dip the beard in the Breidafiord, i. e. to be drowned, Ld. 316; d. hendi, or fingri í vatn, to dip the hand, finger into water (vide above); d. barni í vatn, to dip a baby into water, i. e. to baptize, K. Þ. K. 10: the phrase, d. fleski í kál, to dip bacon into kale broth, Fas. iii. 381; nú taka þeir hafrstökur tvær, ok d. þeim í sýrukerin, Gísl. 7.
    β. the phrase, d. e-u, of wax, lime, butter, or the like, to daub, plaster, fill up with; þú skalt taka vax ok d. því í eyru förunauta þinna, Od. xii. 77; síðan drap eg því í eyru á öllum skipverjum, 177; vaxið er eg hafði drepið í eyru þeim, 200; d. smjöri í ílát, to fill a box with butter.
    γ. metaph. phrases; d. dul á e-t, to throw a veil over, Hkr. ii. 140, in mod. usage, draga dulur á e-t: the phrase, d. í skörðin (the tongue understood), to talk indistinctly, from loss of teeth; d. orði, dómi á e-t, to talk, reason, judge of a thing, Fms. ix. 500; d. huldu á, to hide, cloak, keep secret, xi. 106: d. e-u á dreif, prop. to ‘throw adrift,’ throw aside, i. e. think little of a thing, þessu var á dreif drepit, it was hushed up, Orkn. 248; áðr hafði mjök verit á dreif drepit um mál Bjarnar ( there had been much mystery about Björn), hvárt hann var lífs eðr eigi, sagði annarr þat logit, en annarr sagði satt, i. e. no one knew anything for certain, Bjarn. 20; en eigi varð vísan á dreif drepin ( the song was not thrown aside or kept secret) ok kom til eyrna Birni, 32; drápu öllu á dreif um þessa fyrirætlan, hushed it all up, Eg. 49: d. í egg e-u, prop. to bate the edge of a thing, to turn a deaf ear to, Orkn. 188, metaphor from blunting the edge of a weapon.
    δ. d. e-u niðr, to suppress a thing (unjustly); d. niðr konungs rétti, N. G. L. i. 7 5; d. niðr sæmd e-s, to pull down a person’s reputation, Boll. 346; d. niðr illu orði, to keep down a bad report, suppress it, Nj. 21; d. niðr máli, to quash a lawsuit, 33; drepit svá niðr herörinni, Fms. iv. 207.
    ε. d. glaumi, gleði, teiti e-s, to spoil one’s joy, Lex. Poët.; d. kosti e-s, to destroy one’s happiness, Am. 69: impers., drap þú brátt kosti, the cheer was soon gone, Rm. 98.

    Íslensk-ensk orðabók > DREPA

  • 15 JAFN

    * * *
    a.
    1) even; jöfn tala, even number;
    2) equal, the same; þínar (viz. ferðir) verða flestar jafnastar, thy doings are mostly the same, all equally bad; hann var ellefu vetra ok sterkr at jöfnum aldri, and strong for his age; jafn e-m, equal to one; jafnt er sem þér sýnist, af er fótrinn, it is just as it appears to thee, the leg is off; komast til jafns við e-n, hafa e-t til jafns við e-n, to equal one, be one’s match in a thing; at jöfnu, equally, in equal shares.
    * * *
    adj., also spelt jamn, f. jöfn, neut. jafnt, often spelt as well as proncd. jamt; compar. jafnari, superl. jafnastr: [Ulf. ibns, Luke vi. 17; A. S. efen; Engl. and Dutch even; old Fr. ivin; O. H. G. eban; mod. Germ. eben; Dan. jevn; Swed. jemn; akin to Lat. aequus by interchange of palatal and labial, see Grimm’s Dict. s. v. eben]:—even, equal, but, like Lat. aequus, mostly in a metaph. sense, for sléttr (q. v.) answers to Lat. planus; often followed by a dat., jafn e-u, equal to a thing, in comparison:
    I. equal, equal to; jöfn eyri (dat.) gulls, K. Þ. K. 72; jafn Guði, equal to God; jafn mér, passim.
    2. equal, the same; enda er jöfn helgi hans meðan hann ferr svá með sér, Grág. i. 93; ella er jöfn sök við hann fram á leið, 322; at ek verða jafn drengr í hvert sinn, Sd. 188; þínar verða flestar jafnastar, thy acts are mostly the same, i. e. all bad, Fms. viii. 409.
    3. fixed, unchanged; með jafnri leigu, jöfnum kaupum, jöfnum skildaga, Rétt. 2. 7, Stat. 264, Fb. ii. 137; hann var ellefu vetra eðr tíu, ok sterkr at jöfnum aldri, and strong for his age, Eg. 188, 592; eiga þeir jöfnum höndum (see hönd) allt þat er þeir taka, Grág. ii. 66.
    4. even, even-tempered; jafn ok úmíslyndr, Mar.: of numbers, jöfn tala, even in tale, equal, opp. to odda-tala, Alg. 356.
    II. neut. jafnt or jamt, almost adverbially, equally, just; jafnt utan sem innan, Grág. i. 392: as, just as, ok hafa eitt atferli báðar jamt, both together, both alike, Fms. xi. 137; jafnt er sem þér sýnisk (‘tis as it appears, indeed), af er fótrinn, Nj. 97; jafnt þrælar sem frjálsir menn, Fms. i. 113: jamt sem, just as, equally as; jafnt sem í fjórðungs-dómi, jamt skal eiga féránsdóm eptir fjörbaugs-mann sem eptir skógar-mann, Grág. i. 87; skal hann láta virða fé þat jamt sem úmaga-eyri, 189; menn skulu svá sakir hluta, jamt sem á alþingi, 122; jafnt hefir komit er þú spáðir, it has happened just as thou didst foretel, Niðrst. 8: ellipt., ok skal hann þá jamt (sem þeir) allri bót upp halda, Grág. ii. 182.
    2. temp. at the same time, just; ek skíri þik, ok nefna barn, í nafni Föður, ok drepa barninu í vatn um sinn jafnt fram fyrir sik, and dip the bairn each time info the water, K. Þ. K. 10: just, precisely, in the very moment, þat var jamt Jóla-aptan sjálfan er þeir börðusk, Fms. xi. 15; jamt í því hann stakaði. 133.
    3. adverb., at jöfnu, equally, in equal shares, Fms. xi. 131.
    4. til jafns, vóru þeir engir at né eina íþrótt hefði til jafns við hann, Nj. 46; halda til jafns við e-n, Ld. 40; komask til jafns við e-n, Fb. i. 261.
    B. COMPDS:
    I. such a, so … a; Karvel jafn-frægum dreng, so fine a fellow as K., Karl. 103; er þat skömm jafn-mörgum mönnum, ‘tis a shame for so many men, Gísl. 51: with the particle sem, jafn-ungr sem hann var, young as he was, i. e. so young as he was for his age, Vápn. 5; vel hafi þér mínu máli komit, jafn-úvænt sem var, Þiðr. 136; kvað þat ekki hæfa á jafn-mikilli hátið sem ( in such a feast as) í hönd ferr, Fb. i. 376; at eigi skyldi Hugon keisari yfir þá stíga jafn-reiðr sem hann varð þeim, Karl. 478; undraðisk hón hversu fríðr ok fagr hann var jafn-gamall maðr ( for his age), Stj. 225; mikill maðr ertú þó Þórir, jafn-gamall, Ó. H. 176; Þórir Oddsson var sterkastr jafn-gamall, Gullþ. 4.
    II. mod. phrases such as, það er jafngott fyrir hann, it serves him right; hann er jafngóðr fyrir því, it won’t hurt him; or honum er það jafn-gott, it will do him good, serve him right; vera jafn-nær, to be equally near, i. e. none the better; hann fór jafnnær, it was all of no use.
    III. in countless COMPDS (esp. adjectives) with almost any participle or adverb, rarely with verbs and nouns, and denoting equal, as, the same, as seen from the context often followed by a dat., e. g. jafn-gamall e-m, of the same age as another person:—of these compds only some can be noticed: jafn-aldri, a, m. one of the same age, Fms. i. 13, vii. 199, Bs. i. 179, Eg. 25, 84. jafn-auðigr, adj. equally wealthy, Band. 2: equally happy, hann setr hund sinn jafnaudigan okkr undir borði, Bjarn. 27. jafn-auðsær, adj. as perspicuous, Eluc. 41. jafn-auðveldr, adj. as easy, Ld. 78. jafn-ágætr, adj. as good, as noble, Nj. 129. jafn-ákafr, adj. as impetuous, Fms. xi. 137. jafn-beinn, adj. as straight, Sturl. i. 196. jafn-berr, adj. equally bare, Fas. i. 67. jafn-bitinn, part. evenly bitten or grazed, of a field, Gþl. 407. jafn-bitr, jafn-beittr, adj. as sharp, keen. jafn-bjartr, adj. as bright, Nj. 208: neut., Sks. 69. jafn-bjóða, bauð; j. e-m, to be a match for one, Finnb. 260: to be equal to, contest on equal terms with one, Fms. ii. 27, vii. 22; gripr betri en þeim peningum jafnbjóði, 655 xxx. 10. jafn-blíðr, adj. equally mild, Fær. 154. jafn-borinn, part. of equal birth, Ld. 332, Fms. x. 79 (v. l.), Gþl. 133; j. til e-s, having equal birthright to, Fms. vii. 8, x. 407. jafn-brattr, adj. as steep. jafn-brátt, n. adj. as soon, at the same moment, Hom. 114. jafn-breiðr, adj. equally broad, Edda 28, Gþl. 355. jafn-búinn, part. equally ‘boun’ or armed, Fms. ii. 165: ready, prepared, Stj. jafn-deildr, part. equally shared, Hom. 148. jafn-digr, adj. as stout, Sturl. iii. 63. jafn-djúpr, adj. as deep. jafn-djúpvitr, adj. as deep-scheming, Orkn. 214, Hkr. iii. 95. jafn-drengilegr, adj. as gallant, Ísl. ii. 446. jafn-drjúgdeildr, part. going as far, of stores, Sturl. i. 166. jafn-drjúgr, adj. keeping as long, Sturl. i. 216, Rb. 18. jafn-dýrligr, adj. equally splendid, Bs. i. 454. jafn-dýrr, adj. as costly, glorious, of the same price, K. Þ. K. 28, Nj. 56, Grett. 104 A, N. G. L. i. 150, 348. jafn-dægri, n. (mod. jafndægr), the equinox, both dægr (q. v.) being equally long, Edda 103, Rb. 454, 456, 472, and passim: equal length, of day and night, Fb. i. 539; see eykt. jafn-dæmi, n. equal judgment, justice, Fms. vi. 431, Pr. 413. jafn-dæmr, adj. just, giving equal judgment, Rb. 364. jafn-einfaldr, adj. as simple, guileless, Hom. 50. jafn-fagr, adj. as fair, Nj. 112. jafn-fallegr, adj. as handsome. jafn-fastr, adj. equally firm, Grág. i. 7, K. Þ. K. 166: as adv., Fms. x. 270, Finnb. 338. jafn-fáir, adj. as few. jafn-feigr, adj. as fey. jafn-feitr, adj. as fat. jafn-fimlega, adv. (-ligr, adj.), as alert, Fms. ii. 273. jafn-fimr, adj. as alert, Fær. 272, Hkr. i. 291, v. l. jafn-fjær, adv. as far. jafn-fjölmennr, adj. with as many men, Nj. 222. jafn-flatt, n. adj.; fara j., to fare so ill, Fms. vi. 379; see flatr. jafn-fljótr, adj. as swift. jafn-fram, adv. equally forward, side by side: with dat., jafnfram skipi Rúts, Nj. 8: locally, of places, over against, (= gegnt and gagn-vart, q. v.); with dat., er hann kom jafnfram Borgund, Hkr. ii. 309; j. Eiðsvelli, Vermá, Fms. ix. 408; j. gagntaki konungs sonar, j. boðanum, vii. 170, ix. 387 (v. l.): as adv., standa jafnfram, to stand evenly, in a straight line; standa allir j. fyrir konungs borðinu, i. 16, Eg. 581, Nj. 140, Rb. 466, Sturl. iii. 244: temp. at the same moment, of two things happening together, Fms. vi. 24; þeir riðu til þings jafnfram Skeggja, Þórð. 18 new Ed.; hann ferr ávalt jafnfram í frásogn æfi Guðs-sonar, follows parallel in the story, 625. 83: in equal share, taka arf j., Gþl. 248; at the same time, also, hugsa þat j., at the same time consider, Stj. 156; jafnfram sem, jafnfram ok, as soon as, Karl. 158, Pr. 413. jafn-framarla, -framar, -liga, adv. as forward, as far, just as well, Ld. 254, Bs. i. 778. jafn-frammi, adv. = jafnframt, Sks. 364, Sturl. i. 32: temp., Fms. iii. 218. jafn-framt, adv. = jafnfram, Háv. 42: temp., Sturl. i. 1: along with, with dat., Pass. viii. 9: equally, in the same degree, Ld. 62. jafn-fríðr, adj. as fair, Fms. i. 8: as valuable, K. Þ. K. 172. jafn-frjáls, adj. equally free, Fas. iii. 8. jafn-frjálsliga, adv. (-ligr, adj.), as freely, as liberally, Hkr. i. 78. jafn-fróðr, adj. as wise, as knowing, Sks. 544. jafn-frægr, adj. as famous, Fas. i. 277. jafn-frækn, adj. equally gallant, Edda. jafn-fullr, adj. as full, Grág. i. 20, 68, Gþl. 477. jafn-fúinn, adj. equally rotten, jafn-fúss, adj. equally willing, Sturl. i. 190. jafn-færr, adj. as able, Nj. 97. jafn-fætis, adv. on equal footing; standa j. e-m, Sturl. ii. 134, Hkr. ii. 153. jafn-gamall, adj. of the same age, Ld. 108, Fms. i. 60, xi. 96. jafn-geði, n. evenness of temper, Sks. 435. jafn-gefinn, part. equally given to, Fas. i. 268. jafn-gegnt, adv. just opposite to, Sks. 63, Fms. ix. 463; see gegnt. jafn-girnd, f. and jafn-girni, f. fairness, equity, Sks. 273, 639, Hom. 17. jafn-gjarn, adj. as eager, Hom. 19: as equitable, Sks. 355, Hom. 135, Karl. 495. jafn-gjarna (- gjarnliga), adv. as willingly, as readily, Fms. iii. 45 (v. l.), ix. 508, Stj. jafn-glaðr, adj. as glad, as cheerful, Eb. 88: neut., mér er ekki jafnglatt sem áðr, Fas. i. 106. jafn-glöggt, n. adj. as clearly, Bs. i. 352. jafn-góðr, adj. equally good, as good, Nj. 18, Eg. 54, Gþl. 233, N. G. L. i. 347, Dipl. v. 16: unhurt, none the worse, see (II) above. jafn-góðviljaðr, adj. with equally good will, Stj. 629. jafn-grannr, adj. equally thin. jafn-grimmliga, adv. (-ligr, adj.), as fiercely, Th. jafn-grimmr, adj. as fierce, Sks. 79. jafn-grunnr, adj. as shallow. jafn-gæfr, adj. as meek, Rb. 397. jafn-göfigr, adj. as good, as famous, Sturl. iii. 11, Bs. i. 133. jafn-görla, adv. as clearly, Grág. i. 299, Fms. ii. 171, Fas. i. 271. jafn-hafðr, part. equally used, N. G. L. i. 249. jafn-hagliga, adv. as skilfully, Krók. 53. jafn-hagr, adj. as skilful in handiwork, Nj. 147. jafn-harðr, adj. as hard, as severe, Nj. 79: neut. jafn-hart, as fast, Fas. iii. 488: jafn-harðan, adv. instantly. jafn-harðsnúinn, part. as hard-twisted, as tight, Nj. 79. jafn-hár, adj. as high, as tall, as loud, Rb. 112, 474, Fas. ii. 79: of metre, see hár (I. 3), Fms. vi. 386, Skálda 182, 190: neut., Stj. 79. jafnhátta-góðr, adj. as well-mannered, Ld. 174. jafn-heilagr, adj. as holy, as inviolable, Sks. 674, Grág. i. 90. jafn-heill, adj. as hale, as whole, Eg. 425, v. l. jafn-heimoll, adj. equally open to use, Eg. 47, Ld. 70, Gþl. 214, 353: equally bound, 57. jafn-heimskr, adj. equally stupid, Fms. ii. 156, Sd. 178. jafn-heitr, adj. as hot, Sks. 540. jafn-hentr, adj. as well fitted, Sturl. i. 196. jafn-hlær, adj. equally snug, Rb. 440. jafn-hollr, adj. equally sincere, Orkn. 166. jafn-hógværliga, adv. (-ligr, adj.), as meekly, Krók. 36. jafn-hógværr, adj. as gentle. jafn-hraustr, adj. as valiant, Fms. ii. 356, Krók. 51. jafn-hryggr, adj. as distressed, Hkr. iii. 269. jafn-hugaðr, adj. even-tempered, Sks. 24: of one mind, 300: as daring. jafn-hvass, adj. as sharp, Ld. 306: blowing as hard. jafn-hvatr, adj. as bold, as quick, Sturl. i. 112, v. l. jafn-hvítr, adj. equally white. jafn-hæðiligr, adj. (-liga, adv.), as ridiculous, Fas. iii. 91. jafn-hægr, adj. equally easy, ready, meek, Fms. ii. 106, Fær. 69, Grág. i. 264, ii. 257. jafn-hættr, adj. as dangerous, Sks. 540. jafn-höfigr, adj. as heavy, Rb. 102, Edda 38. jafn-ílla, adv. as badly, Fms. viii. 140 (v. l.), Ísl. ii. 181. jafn-ílliligr, adj. (-liga, adv.) as ill-looking, Fas. ii. 207. jafn-íllr, adj. equally bad, Grág. ii. 145, Fas. ii. 513. jafn-kaldr, adj. as cold, Sks. 215. jafn-keypi, n. an equal bargain, Fs. 25. jafn-kominn, part. on even terms, Sks. 455: neut. an even match, jafnkomit er á með ykkr, ye are well-matched, Nj. 59; hann kvað jafnkomit með þeim fyrir aldrs sakir, Fms. iii. 76; jafnkomnir til erfðar, with equal title to, Grág. i. 304; jafnkomnir til fyrir ættar sakir, Fms. i. 220; jafnkomnir at frændsemi, Ísl. ii. 315. jafn-kosta, adj. well-matched, good enough, of wedlock, Stj. 204. jafn-kostgæfinn, adj. equally painstaking, Bs. i. 681. jafn-krappr, adj. as straight, narrow; í jafnkrappan stað, in such a strait, Ld. 168. jafn-kringr, adj. equally dexterous, Sks. 381. jafn-kristinn, adj. a fellow Christian, Jb. 92, Barl. 44. jafn-kunnigr, adj. as well known, Grett. 162 A: knowing as well. jafn-kunnr, adj. as well known, Hom. 90. jafn-kurteis, adj. as courteous, Sturl. i. 165. jafn-kyrr, adj. as quiet. jafn-kýta, t, with dat. = jafnyrða. jafn-kænn, adj. as ‘cunning,’ as well versed, Stj. 561. jafn-kærr, adj. as dear, as beloved, Fms. i. 215, xi. 319. jafn-langr, adj. as long, equally long, Fms. xi. 376, Gþl. 350, 355, Ísl. ii. 219, Grág. i. 406, Edda 138 ( of the same length): neut., en ef þær segja jafnlangt, if they say both the same, Grág. i. 7. jafn-lágr, adj. equally low. jafn-leiðr, adj. equally loathed, Fms. viii. 240. jafn-leiki, n. = jafnleikit. jafn-leikit, n. part. an equal game, Fms. xi. 131. jafn-lendi, n. a level, even piece of ground, Eg. 584. jafn-lengd, f. ‘even-length,’ the return to the same time in the next day, week, month, year, etc.: of a day, til jafnlengdar annars dags, Grág. ii. 16, Stj. 49; þann sama dag tók Gormr konungr sótt, ok andaðisk annan dag at jafnlengdinni, Fms. i. 119, Fas. ii. 30, 37: of a year, anniversary, skal eigi brullaup vera fyrr en at jafnlengd, Grág. i. 311; tíu aurar sé leigðir eyri til jafnlengdar (a year’s rent), 390; at jafnlengd it síðasta, 487; eigi síðarr en fyrir jafnlengd, Fms. xi. 397; halda hátíð at jafnlengdum, Greg. 13, Hom. 98; jafnlengdar-dagr, 129, Fms. v. 214, Dipl. v. 8; jafnlengdar hátíð, an anniversary, Greg. 13. jafn-lengi, adv. as long, Grág. i. 423, Fms. iii. 9, MS. 732. 7. jafn-léttmæltr, adj. equally easy, just as pleasant in one’s speech, Fms. vii. 227. jafn-léttr, adj. as light, as easy, Sturl. iii. 90: neut. (adverb.), Kjartani var ekki annat jafn-létthjalat, K. liked not to speak of anything so much, Ld. 214. jafn-léttvígr, adj. as ready in wielding arms, Sturl. iii. 90. jafn-liða, adj. with an equal number of men, Eb. 144. jafn-liga, adv. equally, fairly; sýnisk mér eigi j. á komit, Bs. i. 531, Vm. 169; skipta j., Fb. ii. 300: perpetually, all along, always, usually, Fms. i. 191, x. 88, 89, Dipl. v. 8, Rb. 348, 472, Stj. 77. jafn-ligr, adj. equal, fair, Hkr. ii. 149, Háv. 57, Eg. 488; er þat miklu jafnligra, a more equal match, Fms. vii. 115. jafn-líkligr, adj. as likely, Sturl. iii. 7, Lv. 77. jafn-líkr, adj. as like, Lv. 58, Fas. ii. 478: equal, alike, j. sem hornspónar efni, Bs. i. 59. jafn-lítill, adj. as little, Fas. iii. 487. jafn-ljóss, adj. as bright, Bret. 62. jafn-ljótr, adj. as ugly, Fms. iv. 175. jafn-ljúfr, adj. as willing. jafn-lygn, adj. as ‘loun,’ as calm, of the wind. jafn-lyndi, n., fem. in Mar. 848; evenness of temper, Stj., Fagrsk. 132, Bs. i. 141, Mar. passim. jafn-lyndr, adj. even-tempered, Fms. vi. 287, viii. 447 (v. l.) jafn-lýðskyldr, adj. equally bound, as liegemen, Sks. 270. jafn-lærðr, adj. as learned. jafn-magr, adj. equally meagre. jafn-maki, a, m. an equal, a match, Sks. 22, 255. jafn-mannvænn, adj. equally promising, Þorf. Karl. 382. jafn-margr, adj. as many, Nj. 104, Grág. ii. 210, 403, Fms. i. 152, ii. 34. jafn-máttugr, adj. as mighty, Fms. ii. 157, Eluc. 6. jafn-máttuligr, adj. equally possible, 655 xxii. B. jafn-menni, n. an equal, a match, Ld. 132, Ísl. ii. 358, Fms. vi. 345, vii. 103. jafn-menntr, adj. of equal rank, Hrafn. 10. jafn-merkiligr, adj. equally dignified, Bs. i. 148. jafn-mikill, adj. as great, Grág. ii. 264, 403, Fms. i. 1, Gþl. 363: equally big, tall, Fms. x. 202, Nj. 11: neut. as much, Fms. vii. 240, Skálda 168. jafn-mildr, adj. as mild, as gracious, Rb. 366. jafn-minnigr, adj. having as good a memory, Bs. i. 681. jafn-mjúkliga, adv. as meekly, as gently, Lv. 50. jafn-mjúkr, adj. equally soft. jafn-mjök, adv. as much, as strongly, Grág. ii. 140, Skálda 168. jafn-myrkr, adj. equally dark, Skálda 209. jafn-mæli, n. fair play, equality, Fb. i. 407, Fms. vi. 206, Grág. i. 88, 200, Ld. 258, H. E. i. 247, Karl. 99. jafn-naumr, adj. as close. jafn-náinn, adj.; j. at frændsemi, equally near akin, Grág. i. 171, ii. 67, Eb. 124, Ísl. ii. 315, (jafnan, Ed.) jafn-nær, mod. jafn-nærri, adv. equally near: loc., er Ólafs mark j. báðum, Fms. vii. 64, 268, Sks. 63, 216: as near, at honum væri úvarligt at láta jafnmarga heiðna menn vera j. sér, Fms. ii. 34: equally near (by birth), i. 123: metaph., eigi hefir honum jafnnærri gengit újafnaðr þeirra sem mér, Sturl. iii. 238: also jafn-nær, adj. equally nigh, not a whit the better, see (II) above. jafn-nætti, n. the equinox, 673. 54, Stj. 15. jafn-oki, a, m. = jafnmaki, an equal, a match for one, Sks. 22: a play-fellow, Stj. 497, Þiðr. 213. jafn-opt, adv. as often, Nj. 211, Rb. 566, Grág. i. 186. jafn-ótt, adj., neut. as adv., at the same, time, immediately. Pass. 20. 2: one after another, taka e-ð jafnótt og það kemr. jafn-rakkr, adj. as strong, as straight, Ld. 168. jafn-ramr, adj. as mighty, as great a wizard, Vþm. 2. jafn-rangr; adj. as wrong. jafn-ráðinn, part. equally determined, Grett. 149. jafn-reiðr, adj. equally angry, Háv. 52. jafn-rétti, n. an equal right. jafnréttis-maðr, m. a man with equal right, N. G. L. i. 31. jafn-réttr, adj. as right, as lawful, Edda 93, Grág. i. 18: of equal authority, Hkr. iii. 79. jafn-réttvíss, adj. equally just, Sks. 670. jafn-rífligr, adj. (-liga, adv.), as large, Lv. 75. jafn-ríkr, adj. as rich, equally mighty. jafn-rjóðr, adj. as ruddy, Hkr. i. 102. jafn-rúmr, adj. equally large, Bjarn. jafn-ræði, n. an equal match, Fms. ii. 22, Glúm. 350, Nj. 49, Gþl. 215. jafn-röskr, adj. as brisk, as quick, Fms. iii. 225, vi. 96. jafn-saman, adv.; fyrir þessa hugsan alla jafnsaman, all at once, all together, Fms. i. 185, Ld. 326, Ó. H. 46, Stj. 86, 121, Barl. 191. jafn-sannr, adj. equally true, 671. 1, Edda 19, Stj. 471. jafn-sárr, adj. as sore, as smarting, Mar. jafn-seinn, adj. as slow. jafn-sekr, adj. just as guilty, Grág. ii. 64, 89. jafn-síðis, adv. along with. jafn-síðr, adj. as long, of a garment (síðr), Stj. 563. jafn-sjúkr, adj. as sick, Fms. v. 324. jafn-skammr, adj. as short, Al. 129. jafn-skarpliga, adv. (-ligr, adj.), as briskly, Nj. 199, v. l. jafn-skarpr, adj. as sharp, as keen. jafn-skipti, n. equal, fair dealing. jafn-skiptiliga, adv. (-ligr, adj.), equally, mutually, Stj. 159. jafn-skiptr, part. equally shared. jafn-skjótr, adj. as swift, Fms. vii. 169, Rb. 454:—jafn-skjótt, neut. as adv. immediately, at once, Eg. 87, 291, 492, Fms. ii. 10; jafnskjótt sem, as soon as, Nj. 5, Barl. 176, Karl. 409, 441. jafn-skygn, adj. as clear-sighted, 655 xiii. A, Bjarn. 59. jafn-skyldliga, adv. (-ligr, adj.), as dutifully, Ver. 3. jafn-skyldr, adj. equally bound or obliged, Grág. ii. 362, 403, Gþl. 70, 477, Fms. vii. 274. jafn-sköruliga, adv. (-ligr, adj.), equally bold, Nj. 199. jafn-slétta, u, f. even, level ground. jafn-sléttr, adj. equally level, Stj. 79: as easily, Fas. ii. 48. jafn-slægr, adj. as cunning, Fær. 99. jafn-snarpr, adj. (-snarpligr, adj., -liga, adv.), as sharp, Fms. vi. 156. jafn-snarr, adj. as alert. jafn-snart, adj., neut. as adv., as soon, instantly, Fas. iii. 434, Matth. xxvii. 48. jafn-snauðr, adj. as poor. jafn-snemma, adv. at the very same moment, of a coincidence, Eg. 425, Nj. 253, Fms. vi. 221; allir j., all at once, ix. 506, xi. 368 ( both together); vóru þessir atburðir margir jafnsnemma, en sumir litlu fyrr eðr síðar, Hkr. ii. 368. jafn-snjallr, adj. equal, Glúm., Bjarn. (in a verse). jafn-spakr, adj. equally wise, Hm. 53. jafn-sparr, adj. as saving, as close, Grág. i. 197, 222. jafn-sterkr, adj. as strong, Fms. i. 43. jafn-stirðr, adj. as stiff. jafn-stórlátr, adj. as proud, Ld. 116. jafn-stórliga, adv. (-ligr, adj.), as proudly, Ölk. 34. jafn-stórr, adj. as big, as great. jafn-stórættaðr, adj. of equally high birth, Fms. iv. 26. jafn-stríðr, adj. as hard, severe, Sks. 639. jafn-stuttr, adj. equally short, brief. jafn-syndligr, adj. as sinful, Sks. 674. jafn-sætr, adj. as sweet, Fb. i. 539. jafn-sætti, n. an agreement on equal terms, Nj. 21, Sturl. iii 253, Fb. i. 126. jafn-tamr, adj. equally alert. jafn-tefli, n. an equal, drawn game, Vígl. 32. jafn-tengdr, part. in equal degrees of affinity, Grág. ii. 183. jafn-tíðhjalat, n. part. as much talked about, Nj. 100. jafn-tíðrætt, n. adj. = jafntíðhjalat, Nj. 100. jafn-tíguliga, adv. (-ligr, adj.), equally lordly, Fms. x. 109. jafn-títt, n. adj. as often, as frequent, Niðrst. 10. jafn-torogætr, adj. as rarely to be got, choice, Bs. i. 143. jafn-torsótligr, adj. as hard to get at, Fms. x. 358. jafn-trauðr, adj. as unwilling. jafn-traustr, adj. as much to be trusted, Fms. vi. 244. jafn-trúr, jafn-tryggr, adj. as faithful. jafn-undarligr, adj. (-liga, adv.), as strange, Sks. 80. jafn-ungr, adj. as young, Fms. iii. 60, iv. 383. jafn-úbeint, n. adj. as far from the mark, of a bad shot, Fms. viii. 140. jafn-úfærr, adj. as unpassable, Sturl. iii. 163. jafn-úhefnisamr, adj. as tame, Rb. 366. jafn-úráðinn, part. as irresolute, Grett. 153. jafn-úspakr, adj. as unruly, Sturl. ii. 63. jafn-útlagr, adj. having to lay out the same fine, N. G. L. i. 158. jafn-vandhæfr, adj. as dangerous to keep, treat, Grág. i. 89. jafn-vandliga, adv. as carefully, Grág. ii. 249. jafn-varliga, adv. (-ligr, adj.), as warily, Fms. vii. 127. jafn-varmr, adj. as warm, Sks. 217. jafn-varr, adj. as well aware, as much on one’s guard, Dropl. 28. jafn-vaskliga, adv. as gallantly, Fms. vii. 127, Ld. 272. jafn-vaskligr, adj. as gallant. jafn-vaskr, adj. as bold, Str. 3. jafn-vátr, adj. equally wet. jafn-veginn, part. of full weight, Stj. 216. jafn-vegit, n. a law phrase, used when an equal number has been slain on both sides, in which case there were no further proceedings, Glúm. 383, Fas. ii. 208. jafn-vel, adv. as well, equally well, Nj. 48, Eg. 111, Gþl. 354: likewise, hafa fyrirgört fé ok friði ok jafnvel óðals-jörðum sínum, 142; en þenna eið skulu jafnvel biskupar ábyrgjask við Guð …, jafnvel sem ( as well as) hinir úlærðu, 57; jafnvel af sænum sem af landinu, Al. 2; ok jamvel sendir jarl þeim mönnum orð, sem …, Fms. xi. 120: even, dögföll um nætr jafnvel at heiðskírum veðrum, Stj. 17; jafnvel eptir þat er þau misgörðu, 40; jafnvel sýniliga, j. oss önduðum, 9, Bs. i. 549, Barl. 170, 176, Gísl. 83; this last sense is very freq. in mod. usage. jafn-velviljaðr, part. as well wishing, Sks. 312. jafn-vesall, adj. as wretched, Krók. 54. jafn-virði, n. equal wirth, Bs. i. 9, Al. 48. jafn-vægi, n. equal weight, equilibrium, Hkr. ii. 250, Fas. i. 121; bóandi ok húsfreyja j. sitt, i. e. both of them equally, N. G. L. i. 6. jafn-vægja, ð, to weigh the same as another, Fms. iii. 120. jafn-vægr, adj. of equal weight, Sks. 644. jafn-vænn, adj. equally fine, handsome, promising, Fms. x. 429, Sturl. iii. 67. jafn-vætta, t, to weigh against, counterbalance, Stj. 13, Þorst. Síðu H. 14. jafn-yrða, ð, with dat. to altercate, bandy words, Sturl. iii. 213. jafn-þarfr, adj. as useful, Arnor. jafn-þéttr, adj. pressed as closely together. jafn-þjófgefinn, adj. as thievish. jafn-þolinmóðr, adj. as patient, Rb. 366. jafn-þolinn, adj. as enduring. jafn-þreyttr, part. as weary. jafn-þrifinn, adj. as cleanly. jafn-þröngr, adj. as tight. jafn-þungr, adj. as heavy, pressing, Fms. v. 264, Stj. 278. jafn-þurr, adj. equally dry. jafn-þykkr, adj. as thick, Hkr. iii. 159. jafn-þyrstr, part. as thirsty. jafn-æfr, adj. as impetuous. jafn-æstr, part. equally excited, Band. 34 new Ed. jafn-örr, adj. as eager, as liberal. jafn-öruggr, adj. as firm, steadfast.

    Íslensk-ensk orðabók > JAFN

  • 16 книга регистрации актов бракосочетания

    marriage register book; marriage record book

    Актовая запись содержится в моем бюро в книге регистрации актов бракосочетания № 123 на странице 456.

    Дополнительный универсальный русско-английский словарь > книга регистрации актов бракосочетания

  • 17 книга регистрации браков

    marriage register book; marriage record book

    Актовая запись содержится в моем бюро в книге регистрации актов бракосочетания № 123 на странице 456.

    Дополнительный универсальный русско-английский словарь > книга регистрации браков

  • 18 БИБЛИОГРАФИЯ

    Мы приняли следующие сокращения для наиболее часто упоминаемых книг и журналов:
    IJP - International Journal of Psycho-analysis
    JAPA - Journal of the American Psychoanalytic Association
    SE - Standard Edition of the Complete Psychological Works of Sigmund Freud, ed. James Strachey (London: Hogarth Press and the Institute of Psycho-Analysis, 1953—74.)
    PSOC - Psychoanalytic Study of the Child (New Haven: Yale University Press)
    PQ - Psychoanalytic Quarterly
    WAF - The Writings of Anna Freud, ed. Anna Freud (New York: International Universities Press, 1966—74)
    PMC - Psychoanalysis The Major Concepts ed. Burness E. Moore and Bernard D. Fine (New Haven: Yale University Press)
    \
    О словаре: _about - Psychoanalytic Terms and Concepts
    \
    1. Abend, S. M. Identity. PMC. Forthcoming.
    2. Abend, S. M. (1974) Problems of identity. PQ, 43.
    3. Abend, S. M., Porder, M. S. & Willick, M. S. (1983) Borderline Patients. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    4. Abraham, K. (1916) The first pregenital stage of libido. Selected Papers. London, Hogarth Press, 1948.
    5. Abraham, K. (1917) Ejaculatio praecox. In: selected Papers. New York Basic Books.
    6. Abraham, K. (1921) Contributions to the theory of the anal character. Selected Papers. New York: Basic Books, 1953.
    7. Abraham, K. (1924) A Short study of the development of the libido, viewed in the light of mental disorders. In: Selected Papers. London: Hogarth Press, 1927.
    8. Abraham, K. (1924) Manic-depressive states and the pre-genital levels of the libido. In: Selected Papers. London: Hogarth Press, 1949.
    9. Abraham, K. (1924) Selected Papers. London: Hogarth Press, 1948.
    10. Abraham, K. (1924) The influence of oral erotism on character formation. Ibid.
    11. Abraham, K. (1925) The history of an impostor in the light of psychoanalytic knowledge. In: Clinical Papers and Essays on Psychoanalysis. New York: Basic Books, 1955, vol. 2.
    12. Abrams, S. (1971) The psychoanalytic unconsciousness. In: The Unconscious Today, ed. M. Kanzer. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    13. Abrams, S. (1981) Insight. PSOC, 36.
    14. Abse, D W. (1985) The depressive character In Depressive States and their Treatment, ed. V. Volkan New York: Jason Aronson.
    15. Abse, D. W. (1985) Hysteria and Related Mental Disorders. Bristol: John Wright.
    16. Ackner, B. (1954) Depersonalization. J. Ment. Sci., 100.
    17. Adler, A. (1924) Individual Psychology. New York: Harcourt, Brace.
    18. Akhtar, S. (1984) The syndrome of identity diffusion. Amer. J. Psychiat., 141.
    19. Alexander, F. (1950) Psychosomatic Medicine. New York: Norton.
    20. Allen, D. W. (1974) The Feat- of Looking. Charlottesvill, Va: Univ. Press of Virginia.
    21. Allen, D. W. (1980) Psychoanalytic treatment of the exhibitionist. In: Exhibitionist, Description, Assessment, and Treatment, ed. D. Cox. New York: Garland STPM Press.
    22. Allport, G. (1937) Personality. New York: Henry Holt.
    23. Almansi, R. J. (1960) The face-breast equation. JAPA, 6.
    24. Almansi, R. J. (1979) Scopophilia and object loss. PQ, 47.
    25. Altman, L. Z. (1969) The Dream in Psychoanalysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    26. Altman, L. Z. (1977) Some vicissitudes of love. JAPA, 25.
    27. American Psychiatric Association. (1987) Diagnostic and Statistical Manual of Mental Disorders, 3d ed. revised. Washington, D. C.
    28. Ansbacher, Z. & Ansbacher, R. (1956) The Individual Psychology of Alfred Adler. New York: Basic Books.
    29. Anthony, E. J. (1981) Shame, guilt, and the feminine self in psychoanalysis. In: Object and Self, ed. S. Tuttman, C. Kaye & M. Zimmerman. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    30. Arlow. J. A. (1953) Masturbation and symptom formation. JAPA, 1.
    31. Arlow. J. A. (1959) The structure of the deja vu experience. JAPA, 7.
    32. Arlow. J. A. (1961) Ego psychology and the study of mythology. JAPA, 9.
    33. Arlow. J. A. (1963) Conflict, regression and symptom formation. IJP, 44.
    34. Arlow. J. A. (1966) Depersonalization and derealization. In: Psychoanalysis: A General Psychology, ed. R. M. Loewenstein, L. M. Newman, M. Schur & A. J. Solnit. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    35. Arlow. J. A. (1969) Fantasy, memory and reality testing. PQ, 38.
    36. Arlow. J. A. (1969) Unconscious fantasy and disturbances of mental experience. PQ, 38.
    37. Arlow. J. A. (1970) The psychopathology of the psychoses. IJP, 51.
    38. Arlow. J. A. (1975) The structural hypothesis. PQ, 44.
    39. Arlow. J. A. (1977) Affects and the psychoanalytic situation. IJP, 58.
    40. Arlow. J. A. (1979) Metaphor and the psychoanalytic situation. PQ, 48.
    41. Arlow. J. A. (1979) The genesis of interpretation. JAPA, 27 (suppl.).
    42. Arlow. J. A. (1982) Problems of the superego concept. PSOC, 37.
    43. Arlow. J. A. (1984) Disturbances of the sense of time. PQ, 53.
    44. Arlow. J. A. (1985) Some technical problems of countertransference. PQ, 54.
    45. Arlow, J. A. & Brenner, C. (1963) Psychoanalytic Concepts and the Structural Theory, New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    46. Arlow, J. A. & Brenner, C. (1969) The psychopathology of the psychoses. IJP, 50.
    47. Asch, S. S. (1966) Depression. PSOC, 21.
    48. Asch, S. S. (1976) Varieties of negative therapeutic reactions and problems of technique. JAPA, 24.
    49. Atkins, N. (1970) The Oedipus myth. Adolescence, and the succession of generations. JAPA, 18.
    50. Atkinson, J. W. & Birch, D. (1970) The Dynamics of Action. New York: Wiley.
    51. Bachrach, H. M. & Leaff, L. A. (1978) Analyzability. JAPA, 26.
    52. Bacon, C. (1956) A developmental theory of female homosexuality. In: Perversions,ed, S. Lorand & M. Balint. New York: Gramercy.
    53. Bak, R. C. (1953) Fetishism. JAPA. 1.
    54. Bak, R. C. (1968) The phallic woman. PSOC, 23.
    55. Bak, R. C. & Stewart, W. A. (1974) Fetishism, transvestism, and voyeurism. An American Handbook of Psychiatry, ed. S. Arieti. New York: Basic Books, vol. 3.
    56. Balint, A. (1949) Love for mother and mother-love. IJP, 30.
    57. Balter, L., Lothane, Z. & Spencer, J. H. (1980) On the analyzing instrument, PQ, 49.
    58. Basch, M. F. (1973) Psychoanalysis and theory formation. Ann. Psychoanal., 1.
    59. Basch, M. F. (1976) The concept of affect. JAPA, 24.
    60. Basch, M. F. (1981) Selfobject disorders and psychoanalytic theory. JAPA, 29.
    61. Basch, M. F. (1983) Emphatic understanding. JAPA. 31.
    62. Balldry, F. Character. PMC. Forthcoming.
    63. Balldry, F. (1983) The evolution of the concept of character in Freud's writings. JAPA. 31.
    64. Begelman, D. A. (1971) Misnaming, metaphors, the medical model and some muddles. Psychiatry, 34.
    65. Behrends, R. S. & Blatt, E. J. (1985) Internalization and psychological development throughout the life cycle. PSOC, 40.
    66. Bell, A. (1961) Some observations on the role of the scrotal sac and testicles JAPA, 9.
    67. Benedeck, T. (1949) The psychosomatic implications of the primary unit. Amer. J. Orthopsychiat., 19.
    68. Beres, C. (1958) Vicissitudes of superego functions and superego precursors in childhood. FSOC, 13.
    69. Beres, D. Conflict. PMC. Forthcoming.
    70. Beres, D. (1956) Ego deviation and the concept of schizophrenia. PSOC, 11.
    71. Beres, D. (1960) Perception, imagination and reality. IJP, 41.
    72. Beres, D. (1960) The psychoanalytic psychology of imagination. JAPA, 8.
    73. Beres, D. & Joseph, E. D. (1965) Structure and function in psychoanalysis. IJP, 46.
    74. Beres, D. (1970) The concept of mental representation in psychoanalysis. IJP, 51.
    75. Berg, M D. (1977) The externalizing transference. IJP, 58.
    76. Bergeret, J. (1985) Reflection on the scientific responsi bilities of the International Psychoanalytical Association. Memorandum distributed at 34th IPA Congress, Humburg.
    77. Bergman, A. (1978) From mother to the world outside. In: Grolnick et. al. (1978).
    78. Bergmann, M. S. (1980) On the intrapsychic function of falling in love. PQ, 49.
    79. Berliner, B. (1966) Psychodynamics of the depressive character. Psychoanal. Forum, 1.
    80. Bernfeld, S. (1931) Zur Sublimierungslehre. Imago, 17.
    81. Bibring, E. (1937) On the theory of the therapeutic results of psychoanalysis. IJP, 18.
    82. Bibring, E. (1941) The conception of the repetition compulsion. PQ, 12.
    83. Bibring, E. (1953) The mechanism of depression. In: Affective Disorders, ed. P. Greenacre. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    84. Bibring, E. (1954) Psychoanalysis and the dynamic psychotherapies. JAPA, 2.
    85. Binswanger, H. (1963) Positive aspects of the animus. Zьrich: Spring.
    86. Bion Francesca Abingdon: Fleetwood Press.
    87. Bion, W. R. (1952) Croup dynamics. IJP, 33.
    88. Bion, W. R. (1961) Experiences in Groups. London: Tavistock.
    89. Bion, W. R. (1962) A theory of thinking. IJP, 40.
    90. Bion, W. R. (1962) Learning from Experience. London: William Heinemann.
    91. Bion, W. R. (1963) Elements of Psychoanalysis. London: William Heinemann.
    92. Bion, W. R. (1965) Transformations. London: William Heinemann.
    93. Bion, W. R. (1970) Attention and Interpretation. London: Tavistock.
    94. Bion, W. R. (1985) All My Sins Remembered, ed. Francesca Bion. Adingdon: Fleetwood Press.
    95. Bird, B. (1972) Notes on transference. JAPA, 20.
    96. Blanck, G. & Blanck, R. (1974) Ego Psychology. New York: Columbia Univ. Press.
    97. Blatt, S. J. (1974) Levels of object representation in anaclitic and introjective depression. PSOC, 29.
    98. Blau, A. (1955) A unitary hypothesis of emotion. PQ, 24.
    99. Bleuler, E. (1911) Dementia Praecox or the Group of Schizophrenias. New York: Int. Univ. Press, 1951.
    100. Blos, P. (1954) Prolonged adolescence. Amer. J. Orthopsychiat., 24.
    101. Blos, P. (1962) On Adolescence. New York: Free Press.
    102. Blos, P. (1972) The epigenesia of the adult neurosis. 27.
    103. Blos, P. (1979) Modification in the traditional psychoanalytic theory of adolescent development. Adolescent Psychiat., 8.
    104. Blos, P. (1984) Son and father. JAPA_. 32.
    105. Blum, G. S. (1963) Prepuberty and adolescence, In Studies ed. R. E. Grinder. New York: McMillan.
    106. Blum, H. P. Symbolism. FMC. Forthcoming.
    107. Blum, H. P. (1976) Female Psychology. JAPA, 24 (suppl.).
    108. Blum, H. P. (1976) Masochism, the ego ideal and the psychology of women. JAPA, 24 (suppl.).
    109. Blum, H. P. (1980) The value of reconstruction in adult psychoanalysis. IJP, 61.
    110. Blum, H. P. (1981) Forbidden quest and the analytic ideal. PQ, 50.
    111. Blum, H. P. (1983) Defense and resistance. Foreword. JAFA, 31.
    112. Blum, H. P., Kramer, Y., Richards, A. K. & Richards, A. D., eds. (1988) Fantasy, Myth and Reality: Essays in Honor of Jacob A. Arlow. Madison, Conn.: Int. Univ. Press.
    113. Boehm, F. (1930) The femininity-complex In men. IJP,11.
    114. Boesky, D. Structural theory. PMC. Forthcoming.
    115. Boesky, D. (1973) Deja raconte as a screen defense. PQ, 42.
    116. Boesky, D. (1982) Acting out. IJP, 63.
    117. Boesky, D. (1986) Questions about Sublimation In Psychoanalysis the Science of Mental Conflict, ed. A. D. Richards & M. S. Willick. Hillsdale, N. J.: Analytic Press.
    118. Bornstein, B. (1935) Phobia in a 2 1/2-year-old child. PQ, 4.
    119. Bornstein, B. (1951) On latency. PSOC, 6.
    120. Bornstein, M., ed. (1983) Values and neutrality in psychoanalysis. Psychoanal. Inquiry, 3.
    121. Bowlby, J. (1960) Grief and morning in infancy and early childhood. PSOC. 15.
    122. Bowlby, J. (1961) Process of mourning. IJP. 42.
    123. Bowlby, J. (1980) Attachment and Loss, vol. 3. New York: Basic Books.
    124. Bradlow, P. A. (1973) Depersonalization, ego splitting, non-human fantasy and shame. IJP, 54.
    125. Brazelton, T. B., Kozlowsky, B. & Main, M. (1974) The early motherinfant interaction. In: The Effect of the Infant on Its Caregiver, ed. M. Lewis & L. Rosenblum New York Wiley.
    126. Brenner, C. (1957) The nature and development of the concept of repression in Freud's writings. PSOC, 12.
    127. Brenner, C. (1959) The masochistic character. JAPA, 7.
    128. Brenner, C. (1973) An Elementary Textbook of Psycho-analysis. New York Int. Univ. Press.
    129. Brenner, C. (1974) On the nature and development of affects PQ, 43.
    130. Brenner, C. (1976) Psychoanalytic Technique and Psychic Conflict. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    131. Brenner, C. (1979) The Mind in Conflict. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    132. Brenner, C. (1979) Working alliance, therapeutic alliance and transference. JAPA, 27.
    133. Brenner, C. (1981) Defense and defense mechanisms. PQ, 50.
    134. Brenner, C. (1983) Defense. In: the Mind in Conflict. New York Int. Univ. Press.
    135. Bressler, B. (1965) The concept of the self. Psychoanalytic Review, 52.
    136. Breuer, J. & Freud, S. (1983—95) Studies on Hysteria. SE, 3.
    137. Breznitz, S., ed. (1983) The Denial of Stress. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    138. Brody, S. (1964) Passivity. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    139. Brown, H. (1970) Psycholinquistics. New York: Free Press.
    140. Bruner, J. S. (1964) The course of cognitive growth. Amer. Psychologist. 19.
    141. Bruner, J., Jolly, A. & Sylva, K. (1976) Play. New York Basic Books.
    142. Bruner, J. E., Olver, R. R. &Greenfield, P. M. (1966) Studies in Cognitive Growth. New York: Wiley.
    143. Buie, D H. (1981) Empathy. JAPA, 29.
    144. Burgner, M. & Edgeumble, R. (1972) Some problems in the conceptualization of early object relationships. PSOC, 27.
    145. Call, J. ed. (1979) Basic Handbook of Child Psychiatry. New York: Basic Books.
    146. Carroll, G. (1956) Language, Thought and Reality. Cambridge & London: M. I. T. Press & John Wiley.
    147. Cavenar, J. O. & Nash, J. L. (1976) The effects of Combat on the normal personality. Comprehensive Psychiat., 17.
    148. Chassequet-Smirgel, J. (1978) Reflections on the connection between perversion and sadism. IJP, 59.
    149. Chomsky, N. (1978) Language and unconscious knowledge. In: Psychoanalysis and Language, ed. J. H. Smith. New Haven: Yale Univ. Press, vol. 3.
    150. Clower, V. (1975) Significance of masturbation in female sexual development and function. In: Masturbation from Infancy to Senescence, ed. I. Marcus & J. Francis. New York: Int. Uni" Press.
    151. Coen, S. J. & Bradlow, P. A. (1982) Twin transference as a compromise formation. JAPA, 30.
    152. Compton, A. Object and relationships. PMC. Forthcoming.
    153. Cullen, W. (1777) First Lines of the Practice of Psysic. Edinburgh: Bell, Brandfute.
    154. Curtis, B. C. (1969) Psychoanalytic understanding and treatment of impotence. In: Sexual Function and Dysfunction, ed. P. J. Fink & V. B. O. Hummett. Philadelphia: F. A. Davis.
    155. Darwin, C. (1874) The Descent of Man. New York: Hurst.
    156. Davidoff-Hirsch, H. (1985) Oedipal and preoedipal phenomena. JAPA, 33.
    157. Davis, M. & Wallbridge, D. (1981) Boundary and Space. New York: Brunner-Mazel.
    158. Deutsch, H. (1932) Homosexuality in women. PQ, 1.
    159. Deutsch, H. (1934) Some forms of emotional disturbance and their relationship to schizophrenia. PQ, 11.
    160. Deutsch, H. (1937) Absence of grief. PQ, 6.
    161. Deutsch, H. (1942) Some forms of emotional disturbance and their relationship to schizophrenia. PQ, 11.
    162. Deutsch, H. (1955) The impostor. In: Neuroses and Character Types. New York: Int. Univ. Press, 1965.
    163. Devereux, G. (1953) Why Oedipus killed Lains. IJP, 34.
    164. Dewald, P. (1982) Psychoanalytic perspectives On resistance. In: resistance, Psychodynamics. and Behavioral Approaches, ed. P. Wachtel. New York: Plenum Press.
    165. Dickes, R. (1963) Fetishistic behavior. JAPA. 11.
    166. Dickes, R. (1965) The defensive function of an altered state of consciousness. JAPA, 13.
    167. Dickes, R. (1967) Severe regressive disruption of the therapeutic alliance. JAPA, 15.
    168. Dickes, R. (1981) Sexual myths and misinformation. In: Understanding Human Behaviour in Health and Illness, ed. R. C. Simon & H. Pardes. Baltimore: Williams & Wilkins.
    169. Dorpat, T. L. (1985) Denial and Defense in the Therapeutic Situation. New York: Jason Aronson.
    170. Downey, T. W. (1978) Transitional phenomena in the analysis of early adolescent males. PSOC, 33.
    171. Dunbar, F. (1954) Emotions and Bodily Functions. New York: Columbia Univ. Press.
    172. Easson, W. M. (1973) The earliest ego development, primitive memory traces, and the Isakower phenomenon. PQ, 42.
    173. Edelheit, H. (1971) Mythopoiesis and the primal scene. Psychoanal. Study Society, 5.
    174. Edgcumbe, R. & Burgner, M. (1972) Some problems in the conceptualization of early object relation ships, part I. PSOC, 27.
    175. Edgcumbe, R. & Burgner, M. (1975) The phallicnarcissistic phase. PSOC, 30.
    176. Eidelberg, L. (1960) A third contribution to the study of slips of the tongue. IJP, 41.
    177. Eidelberg, L. (1968) Encyclopedia of Psychoanalysis. New York: The Free Press; London: Collier-MacMillan.
    178. Eissler, K. R. (1953) The effect of the structure of the ego on psychoanalytic technique. JAPA, 1.
    179. Ellenberg, H. F. (1970) The Discovery of the Unconscious. New York: Basic Books.
    180. Emde, R. N. (1980) Toward a psychoanalytic theory of affect: I. & G. H. Pollock. Washington NYMH.
    181. Emde R., Gaensbaner, T. & Harmon R. (1976) Emotional Expression in Infancy. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    182. Erode R. & Harmon, R. J. (1972) Endogenous and exogenous smiling systems in early infancy. J. Amer. Acad. Child Psychiat., 11.
    183. Engel, G. L. (1962) Psychological Development in Health and Disease. New York Saunders.
    184. Engel, G. L. (1967) Psychoanalytic theory of somatic disorder. JAPA, 15.
    185. Engel, G. L. (1968) A reconsideration of the role of conversion in somatic disease. Compr. Psychiat., 94.
    186. English, H. B. & English, A. C. (1958) A comprehensive Dictionary of Psychological and Psychoanalytical Terms. New York: David McKay.
    187. Erard, R. (1983) New wine in old skins. Int. Rev. Psychoanal., 10.
    188. Erdelyi, M. H. (1985) Psychoanalysis. New York: W. H. Freeman.
    189. Erikson, E. H. (1950) Childhood and Society. New York: Norton.
    190. Erikson, E. H. (1956) The concept of ego identity. JAPA, 4.
    191. Erikson, E. H. (1956) The problem of ego identity. JAPA, 4.
    192. Esman, A. H. (1973) The primal scene. PSOC, 28.
    193. Esman, A. H. (1975) The Psychology of Adolescence. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    194. Esman, A. H. (1979) Some reflections on boredom. JAPA, 27.
    195. Esman, A. H. (1983) The "stimulus barrier": a review and reconsideration. PSOC, 38.
    196. Fairbairn, W. R. D. (1952) Psychoanalytic Studies of the Personality. London: Routledge & Kegan Paul.
    197. Fairbairn, W. R. D. (1954) An Object-Relations Theory of the Personality. New York: Basic Books.
    198. Fairbairn, W. R. D. (1963) Synopsis of an Object-Relations theory of the personality. IJP, 44.
    199. Fawcett, J., Clark, D. C., Scheftner, W. H. & Hedecker, D. (1983) Differences between anhedonia and normal hedonic depressive states. Arch. Gen. Psychiat., 40.
    200. Fenichel, O. (1934) On the psychology of boredom. Collected Papers. New York: Norton, 1953, vol. 1.
    201. Fenichel, O. (1941) Problems of Psychoanalytic Technique. Albany, N. Y.: Psychoanalytic Quaterly.
    202. Fenichel, O. (1945) Character disorders. In: The Psychoanalytic Theory of the Neurosis. New York: Norton.
    203. Fenichel, O. (1945) The Psychoanalytic Theory of Neurosis New York: Norton.
    204. Fenichel, O. (1954) Ego strength and ego weakness. Collected Papers. New York: Norton, vol. 2.
    205. Ferenczi, S. (1909) Introjection and transference. In: Sex in Psychoanalysis. New York: Basic Books.
    206. Ferenczi, S. (191617) Disease or patho-neurosis. The Theory and Technique of Psychoanalysis. London: Hogarth Press, 1950.
    207. Ferenczi, S. (1925) Psychoanalysis of sexual habits. In: The Theory and Technique of Psychoanalysis. New York: Basic Books.
    208. Fine, B. D., Joseph, E. D. & Waldhorn, H. F., eds. (1971) Recollection and Reconstruction in Psychoanalysis. Monograph 4, Kris Study Group. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    209. Fink, G. (1967) Analysis of the Isakower phenomenon. JAPA, 15.
    210. Fink, P. J. (1970) Correlation between "actual" neurosis and the work of Masters and Johson. P. Q, 39.
    211. Finkenstein, L. (1975) Awe premature ejaculation. P. Q, 44.
    212. Firestein, S. K. (1978) A review of the literature. In: Termination in Psychoanalysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    213. Fisher, C. et. al. (1957) A study of the preliminary stages of the construction of dreams and images. JAPA, 5.
    214. Fisher, C. et. al. (1968) Cycle of penile erection synchronous with dreaming (REM) sleep. Arch. Gen. Psychiat., 12.
    215. Fliess, R. (1942) The metapsychology of the analyst. PQ, 12.
    216. Fliess, R. (1953) The Revival of Interest in the Dream. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    217. Fodor, N. & Gaynor, F. (1950) Freud: Dictionary of Psycho-analysis. New York: Philosophical Library.
    218. Fordham, M. (1969) Children as Individuals. London: Hodder & Stoughton.
    219. Fordham, M. (1976) The Self and Autism. London: Academic Press.
    220. Fraiberg, S. (1969) Object constancy and mental representation. PSOC, 24.
    221. Frank, A. Metapsychology. PMS. Forthcoming.
    222. Frank, A. & Muslin, H. (1967) The development of Freud's concept of primal repression. PSOC, 22.
    223. Frank, H. (1977) Dynamic patterns for failure in college students. Can. Psychiat. Ass. J., 22.
    224. French, T. & Fromm, E. (1964) Dream Interpretation. New York: Basic Books.
    225. Freud, A. (1936) The Ego and the Mechanisms of Defense. New York Int. Univ. Press.
    226. Freud, A. (1951) Observations on child development. PSOC, 6.
    227. Freud, A. (1952) The mutual influences in the development of ego and id. WAF, 4.
    228. Freud, A. (1958) Adolescence. WAF, 5.
    229. Freud, A. (1962) Assessment of childhood disturbances. PSOC, 17.
    230. Freud, A. (1962) Comments on psychic trauma. In: Furst (1967).
    231. Freud, A. (1963) The concept of developmental lines. PSOC, 18.
    232. Freud, A. (1965) Assessment of pathology, part 2. WAF, 6.
    233. Freud, A. (1965) Normality and Pathology in Childhood. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    234. Freud, A. (1970) The infantile neurosis. WAF, 7.
    235. Freud, A. (1971) Comments on aggression. IJP, 53.
    236. Freud, A. (1971) The infantile neurosis. PSOC, 26.
    237. Freud, A. (1981) Insight. PSOC, 36.
    238. Freud, S. (1887—1902) Letters to Wilhelm Fliess. New York: Basic Books, 1954.
    239. Freud, S. (1891) On the interpretation of the aphasias. SE, 3.
    240. Freud, S. (1893—95) Studies on hysteria. SE, 2.
    241. Freud, S. (1894) The neuropsychoses of defence. SE, 3.
    242. Freud, S. (1895) On the ground for detaching a particular syndrome from neurasthenia under the description "anxiety neurosis". SE, 3.
    243. Freud, S. (1895) Project for a scientific psychology. SE, 1.
    244. Freud, S. (1896) Draft K, Jameary 1, 1896, Neuroses of defense (A Christmas fairytale). In: Extracts from the Fliess papers (1892—99).
    245. Freud, S. (1896) Further remarks on the neuropsychosis of defense. SE, 3.
    246. Freud, S. (1896) Heredity and aetiology of neurosis. SE, 3.
    247. Freud, S. (1898) Sexuality in the aetiology of the neurosis. SE, 3.
    248. Freud, S. (1899) Screen memories. SE, 3.
    249. Freud, S. (1900) The interpretation of dreams. SE, 4—5.
    250. Freud, S. (1901) Childhood memories and screen memories SE, 6.
    251. Freud, S. (1901) On dreams. SE, 5.
    252. Freud, S. (1901) The psychopathology of everyday life. SE, 6.
    253. Freud, S. (1905) Fragments of an analysis of a case of hysteria. SE, 7.
    254. Freud, S. (1905) Jokes and their relation to the unconscious. SE, 8.
    255. Freud, S. (1905) Psysical (or mental) treatment. SE, 7.
    256. Freud, S. (1905) Three essays on the theory of sexuality. SE. 7.
    257. Freud, S. (1908) Character and anal erotism. SE, 9.
    258. Freud, S. (1908) On the sexual theories of children. SE, 9.
    259. Freud, S. (1908) Preface to Wilhelm Stekel's Nervous Anxiety-States and Their Treatment. SE, 9.
    260. Freud, S. (1909) Analysis of a phobia in a five-year-old boy. SE, 10.
    261. Freud, S. (1909) Family romances. SE, 9.
    262. Freud, S. (1909) Notes upon a case of obsessional neurosis. SE, 10.
    263. Freud, S. (1910) A special type of choice of object made by men. SE, 11.
    264. Freud, S. (1910) The autithentical meaning of primal words. SE, 11.
    265. Freud, S. (1910) The future prospects of psychoanalytic therapy. SE, 11.
    266. Freud, S. (1910) The psychoanalytic view of psychogenic disturbance of vision. SE, 11.
    267. Freud, S. (1911) Formulations on the two principles of mental functioning. SE, 12.
    268. Freud, S. (1911) Notes on a case of paranoia. SE, 12.
    269. Freud, S. (1911) Psychoanalytic notes on an autobiographical account of a case of paranoia. SE, 12.
    270. Freud, S. (1911—15) Papers on technique. SE, 12.
    271. Freud, S. (1912) Contribution to a discussion on masturbation. SE, 12.
    272. Freud, S. (1912) On the universal tendency to abasement in the sphere of love. SE, 11.
    273. Freud, S. (1912) The dynamics of transference. SE, 12.
    274. Freud, S. (1913) Editor's note The disposition to obsessional neurosis. SE, 12.
    275. Freud, S. (1913) On beginning the treatment. SE, 12.
    276. Freud, S. (1913) Totem and taboo. SE, 13.
    277. Freud, S. (1914) Fausse reconnaissance (deja reconte) in psychoanalytic treatment. SE, 13.
    278. Freud, S. (1914) Mourning and melancholia. SE, 15.
    279. Freud, S. (1914) Observations on transference love. SE, 12.
    280. Freud, S. (1914) On narcissism. SE. 14.
    281. Freud, S. (1914) On the history of the psychoanalytic movement. SE, 14.
    282. Freud, S. (1914) Remembering, repeating, and working-through. SE, 12.
    283. Freud, S. (1914—16) Some character types met with in psychoanalysis. (II) Those wrecked by success SE, 14.
    284. Freud, S. (1915) Das UnbewuЯte. Gesammelte Werke, 10.
    285. Freud, S. (1915) Instincts and their vicissitudes. SE, 14.
    286. Freud, S. (1915) Observation on transference-love. SE, I2.
    287. Freud, S. (1915) Repression. SE, 14.
    288. Freud, S. (1915) The unconscious. SE, 14.
    289. Freud, S. (1915—17) Introductory lectures on psychoanalysis. SE, 15 & 16.
    290. Freud, S. (1916) Introductory lectures on psychoanalysis. SE, 16.
    291. Freud, S. (1916) Some character types met with in psychoanalytic work. SE, 16.
    292. Freud, S. (1917) A metapsychological supplement to the theory of dreams. SE, 14.
    293. Freud, S. (1917) Introductory lectures on psychoanalysis. SE, 16.
    294. Freud, S. (1917) Mourning and melancholia. SE, 14.
    295. Freud, S. (1917) On transformations of instinct as exemplified in anal erotism. SE, 17.
    296. Freud, S. (1918) From the history of an infantile neurosis. SE, 17.
    297. Freud, S. (1919) "A child is being beaten". SE, 17.
    298. Freud, S. (1919) Lines of advance in psychoanalytic therapy. SE, 17.
    299. Freud, S. (1919) The uncanny. SE, 17.
    300. Freud, S. (1920) Beyond the pleasure principle. SE, 18.
    301. Freud, S. (1920) The Psychogenesis of a case of homosexuality in a woman. SE, 18.
    302. Freud, S. (1921) Group psychology and the analysis of the ego. SE, 18.
    303. Freud, S. (1923) The ego and the id. SE, 19.
    304. Freud, S. (1923) The infantile genital organization. SE, 19.
    305. Freud, S. (1924) A short account of psychoanalysis. SE, 19.
    306. Freud, S. (1924) Neurosis and psychosis. SE, 19.
    307. Freud, S. (1924) The dissolution of the Oedipus complex SE, 19.
    308. Freud, S. (1924) The economic problem of masochism. SE, 19.
    309. Freud, S. (1924) The loss of reality in neurosis and psychosis. SE, 19.
    310. Freud, S. (1925) Negation. SE, 19.
    311. Freud, S. (1925) Some psychical consequences of the anatomical distinction between the sexes. SE, 19.
    312. Freud, S. (1926) Inhibitions, symptoms and anxiety. SE, 20.
    313. Freud, S. (1926) The question of lay analysis. SE, 20.
    314. Freud, S. (1927) Fetishism. SE, 21.
    315. Freud, S. (1930) Civilization and its discontents. SE, 21.
    316. Freud, S. (1931) Female sexuality. SE, 21.
    317. Freud, S. (1931) Libidinal types. SE, 21.
    318. Freud, S. (1933) Femininity. SE, 22,.
    319. Freud, S. (1933) New introductory lectures on psycho-analysis. SE, 22.
    320. Freud, S. (1933) The psychology of women. New introductory lectures on psychoanalysis. SE, 22.
    321. Freud, S. (1936) A disturbance of memory on the Acropolis. SE, 22.
    322. Freud, S. (1937) Analysis terminable and interminable. SE, 23.
    323. Freud, S. (1937) Constructions in analysis. SE, 23.
    324. Freud, S. (1938) An outline on psychoanalysis. SE, 23.
    325. Freud, S. (1938) Splitting of the ego in the process of defense. SE, 23.
    326. Freud, S. (1939) Moses and monotheism. SE, 23.
    327. Freud, S. (1940) An outline of psychoanalysis. SE, 23.
    328. Frosch, J. (1966) A note on reality constancy. In: Psychoanalysis — A General Psychology, ed. R. M. Loewenstein, L. M. Newman, M. Schur & A. J. Solnit. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    329. Frosch, J. (1967) Delusional fixity sense of conviction and the psychotic conflict. IJP, 48.
    330. Frosch, J. (1977) The relation between acting out and disorders of impulse control. Psychiatry, 40.
    331. Frosch, J. (1980) Neurosis and psychosis. In: The Course of Life, ed. S. J. Greenspan & G. H. Pollock. Washington, D. C.: National Institute of Health, vol. 3.
    332. Frosch, J. (1983) The Psychotic Process. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    333. Furer, M. (1972) The history of the superego concept in psychoanalysis. In: Moral Value and the Superego concept in Psychoanalysis, ed. S. C. Fost. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    334. Furman, E. (1974) A Child s Parent Dies. New Heaven: Yale Univ. Press.
    335. Furman, E. (1980) Transference and externalization. PSOC, 35.
    336. Furst, S. Trauma. PMC, Forthcoming.
    337. Furst, S. (1967) Psychic trauma. In: Psychic Trauma, ed. S. S. Furst. New York: Basic Books.
    338. Furst, S. (1978) The stimulus barrier and the pathogenecity of trauma. IJP, 59.
    339. Gaddini, R. (1978) Transitional object and the psychosomatic symptom. In: Grolnich et. al. (1978).
    340. Galenson, E. & Roiphe, H. (1976) Some suggested revisions concerning early female development. JAPA, 24(5).
    341. Galenson, E. & Roiphe, H. (1980) The preoedipal development of the boy. JAPA, 28.
    342. Galenson, E. & Roiphe, H. (1981) Infantile Origins of Sexual Identity. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    343. Ganzarain, R. Group psychology. PMC. Forthcoming.
    344. Ganzarain, R. (1980) Psychotic-like anxieties and primitive defenses. Issues on Ego Psychology, 3(2).
    345. Ganzarain, R. (1988) A comparative study of Bion's concepts about groups. In: Object Relations Group Psychotherapy. Madison, Ct.: Int. Univ. Press.
    346. Gediman, H. K. (1971) The concept of the stimulus barrier. IJP, 52.
    347. Gedo, J. & Goldberg, A. (1973) Models of the Mind. Chicago & London: Univ. of Chicago Press.
    348. Geerts, A. E. & Prechardt, E., reporters (1978) Colloquium on "trauma". IJP, 59.
    349. Gero, G. (1943) The idea of psychogenesis in modern psychiatry and in psychoanalysis. Psychoanal. Rev., 30.
    350. Gill. M. M. (1963) Topography and Systems in Psychoanalytic Theory. Psychol. Issues, Monogr. 10. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    351. Gill. M. M. (1967) The primary process in motives and thought. In: Motives and Thought, ed. R. R. Holt. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    352. Gill. M. M. (1974) Psychoanalysis and psychotherapy. Int. Rev. Psychoanal., 11.
    353. Gill, M. M & Rapaport, D. (1942) A case of amnesia and its bearing on the theory of memory. Character and Personality, 11.
    354. Gillespie, W. (1956) The general theory of Sexual perversion. IJP, 37.
    355. Glenn, J. (in press) A parameter. In: Annu. Psychoanal.
    356. Glenn, J. & Kaplan, E. H. (1968) Types of orgasm in women. JAPA, 16.
    357. Glower, E. (1929) The "screening" function of traumatic memories. IJP, 4.
    358. Glower, E. (1931) Sublimation, substitution, and social anxiety. IJP, 12.
    359. Glower, E. (1933) The relation of perversion-formation to the development of reality sense. IJP, 14.
    360. Glower, E. (1955) The terminal phase. In: The Technique of Psychoanalysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    361. Goldberg, A. (1975) The evolution of psychoanalytic concepts of depression. In: Depression and Human Existence, ed. E. J. Anthony & T. Benedeck. Boston: Little, Brown.
    362. Goldberg, A. ed. (1978) The Psychology of the Self. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    363. Goldberg, A. (1983) Self psychology and alternate perspectives on internalization. In: Reflections on Self Psychology, ed. J. Lichtenberg & S. Kaplan. Hillsdale, N. J.: Analytic Press.
    364. Green, A. (1978) Potential space in Psychoanalysis. In: Grolnich et. al. (1978).
    365. Greenacre, P. (1949) A contribution to the study of screen memories. FSOC, 3/4.
    366. Greenacre, P. (1950) General problems of acting out. PQ, 19.
    367. Greenacre, P. (1950) Special problems of early female sexual development. In: Trauma, Growth and Personality New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    368. Greenacre, P. (1952) Pregenital patterning. IJP, 33.
    369. Greenacre, P. (1953) Penis awe and its relation to penis envy. In: Drives, Affects, Behavior, ed. R. M. Loewenstein. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    370. Greenacre, P. (1956) Experiences of awe in childhood. PSOC,11.
    371. Greenacre, P. (1957) The childhood of the artist. PSOC, 12.
    372. Greenacre, P. (1958) The family romance of the artist. In: Emotional Growth. New York: Int. Univ. Press, 1971, vol. 2.
    373. Greenacre, P. (1958) The relation of the impostor to the artist. In: Emotional Growth. New York: Int. Univ. Press, 1971, vol. 1.
    374. Greenacre, P. (1968) Perversions. PSOC, 23.
    375. Greenacre, P. (1969) The fetish and the transitional object, part 1. PSOC, 24.
    376. Greenacre, P. (1970) The fetish and the transitional object, part 2. IJP 51, vol. 4.
    377. Greenacre, P. (1970) The transitional object and the fetish. In: Emotional Growth. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    378. Greenacre, P. (1972) Crowds and crisis. PSOC, 27.
    379. Greenacre, P. (1973) The primal scene and the sense of reality. PQ, 42.
    380. Greenacre, P. (1975) On reconstruction. JAPA, 21.
    381. Greenberg, J. R. & Mitchell, S. A. (1983) Object Relations in Psychoanalytic Theory. Cambridge: Harvard Univ. Press.
    382. Greenson, R. R. (1949) The psychology of apathy. PQ, 18.
    383. Greenson, R. R. (1953) On boredom. JAPA, 1.
    384. Greenson, R. R. (1960) Empathy and its vicissitudes. IJP, 41.
    385. Greenson, R. R. (1962) On enthusiasm. JAPA, 10.
    386. Greenson, R. R. (1965) The working alliance and the transference neurosis. PQ, 34.
    387. Greenson, R. R. (1967) The technique and Practice of Psycho-analysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    388. Greenson, R. R. (1978) Exploration in Psychoanalysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    389. Greenspan, S. & Pollock, G., eds. (1980) The Course of Life. Vol. I. Washington, D. C.: U. S. Government Printing office.
    390. Grinberg, L., Sor, D. & Tabak de Bianchedi, E. (1975) Introduction to the Work of Bion, trans. A. Hahn. Scotland: Clunie Press.
    391. Grinker, E. R (1945) Psychiatric disorders in combat crews overseas and in returnees. Med. Clin. North. Amer., 29.
    392. Grinstein, A. (1983) Freud's Rules of Dream Interpretation. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    393. Grolnick, S., Barkin, L. & Muensterberger, W., eds. (1978) Between Reality and Fantasy. New York: Jason Aronson.
    394. Grosskurth, P. (1986) Melanie Klein. New York: Alfred Knopf.
    395. Grossman, W. E. & Stewart, W. A. (1976) Penis envy. JAPA, 24 (5).
    396. Grotstein, J. S. (1981) Splitting and Projective Indentification. New York: Jason Aronson.
    397. Guntrip, H. (1961) Personality Structure and Human Interaction. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    398. Guntrip, H. (1968) Schizoid Phenomena, Object-Relations and the Self. London: Hogarth Press.
    399. Harley, M. (1967) Transference developments in a five-year old child. In: the Child Analyst at Work, ed. E. Geleerd. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    400. Harley, M. (1974) Analyst and Adolescent at Work. New York: Quadrangle.
    401. Harley, M. (1986) Child analysis, 1947—1984, a retrospective. PSOC, 41.
    402. Harre, R. and Lamb, R. (1983) The Encyclopedia Dictionary of Psychology. Cambridge: M. I. T. Press.
    403. Harrison, J. B. (1975) On the maternal origins of awe. PSOC, 30.
    404. Harrison, J. B. (1979) On Freud's view of the infant-mother relationship and of the oceanic feeling. JAPA, 27.
    405. Harrison, S. J. (1970) Is psychoanalysis "our science?". JAPA, 18.
    406. Hartmann, H. PSOC, 5.
    407. Hartmann, H. (1937) Ego Psychology and the Problem of Adaptation. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    408. Hartmann, H. (1939) Ego Psychology and the Problem of Adaptation. New York: Int. Univ. Press, 1958.
    409. Hartmann, H. (1939) Psychoanalysis and the concept of health. In: Hartmann (1964).
    410. Hartmann, H. (1947) On rational and irrational action. In: Essays on Ego Psychology. New York: Int. Univ. Press, 1964.
    411. Hartmann, H. (1948) Comments on the theory of instinctual drives. PQ, 17.
    412. Hartmann, H. (1950) Comments on the psychoanalytic theory of the ego. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    413. Hartmann, H. (1951) Technical implications of ego psychology PQ, 20.
    414. Hartmann, H. (1952) The mutual influences in the development of ego and id. PSOC, 7.
    415. Hartmann, H. (1953) Contribution to the metapsychology of schizophrenia. In: Hartmann, PSOC, 8.
    416. Hartmann, H. (1953) The metapsychology of schizophrenia. PSOC, 8.
    417. Hartmann, H. (1955) Notes on the theory of sublimation. PSOC, 10.
    418. Hartmann, H. (1956) The development of the ego concept in Freud's work. IJP, 37.
    419. Hartmann, H. (1964) Essays in Ego Psychology. New York Int. Univ. Press.
    420. Hartmann, H. (1964) The development of the ego concept in Freud's work. IJP, 37.
    421. Hartmann, H., Kris, E. & Loewenstein, R. M. (1946) Comments in the formation of psychic structure. PSOC, 2.
    422. Hartmann, H., Kris, E. & Loewenstein, R. M. (1949) Notes on the theory of aggression. PSOC, 3/4.
    423. Hartmann, H. & Loewenstein, R. M. (1962) Notes on the superego. PSOC, 17.
    424. Hassler, A. D. (1960) Guideposts of migrating fish. Science, 122.
    425. Hastings, D. W. (1963) Impotence and Frigidity. Boston: Little, Brown.
    426. Heimann, P. (1952) Certain functions of introjection and projection in early infancy. In: Klein et al. (1952).
    427. Heimann, P. & Valenstein, A. F. (1962) Notes on the anal stage IJP, 43.
    428. Heimann, P. & Valenstein, A. F. (1972) The psychoanalytical concept of aggression. IJP, 53.
    429. Hendrick, I. (1958) Facts and Theories of Psychoanalysis, 3rd ed. New York: Alfred Knopf.
    430. Hill, M. (1982) Analysis of transference. In: Theory and Technique, vol. 1. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    431. Hoffer, W. (1949) Mouth, hand, and ego integration. PSOC, 3/4.
    432. Holder, A. (1982) Preoedipal contributions to the formation of the superego. PSOC, 37.
    433. Holt, R. R. (1964) The emergence of cognitive psychology JAPA, 12.
    434. Holt, R. R. (1967) Beyond vitalism and mechanism. In: Science and Psychoanalysis, ed. J. H. Masserman. Hew York: Grune & Stratton, vol. 2.
    435. Hook, S. (1959) Psychoanalysis, Scientific Method and Philosophy. New York: Grove Press.
    436. Horney, K. (1924) On the genesis of the castration complex in women. IJP, 5.
    437. Horney, K. (1926) The flight from womanhood. IJP, 7.
    438. Horowitz, M. J. (1972) Modes of representation of thought. JAFA, 20.
    439. Horowitz, M. J. (1979) States of Mind, 2d. ed. New York: Plenum, 1987, chap. 3.
    440. Hurvich, M. (1970) On the concept of reality testing. IJP, 51.
    441. Isaacs, S. (1952) The nature and function of phantasy. In: Klein et. al. (1952).
    442. Isakower, O. (1938) A contribution to the pathopsychology of phenomena associated with falling asleep. IJP, 19.
    443. Isakower, O. (1963) Minutes of the faculty meeting. New York Psychoanalytic Institute, Oct. 14—Nov. 20. A. Z. Pteffer, reporter.
    444. Isay, R. A. (1986) Homosexuality in homosexual and heterosexual men. In: The Psychology of Men, ed. G. Fogel, F. Lane & R. Liebert. New York: Basic Books.
    445. Jacobi, J. (1959) Complex (Archetype) Symbol in the Work of C. G. Jung. Princeton, N. J.: Princeton Univ. Press.
    446. Jacobs, T. J. (1986) Transference relationships, relationships between transferences and reconstruction. In: Psycho-analysis, the Science of Mental Conflict, ed. A. D. Richards & M. S. Willick. Hillsdale N. J.: Analytic Press.
    447. Jacobson, E. (1953) Contribution to the metapsychology of cyclothymic depression. In: Affective Disorders, ed. P. Greenacre. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    448. Jacobson, E. (1954) Contribution to the metapsychology of psychotic identifications. JAPA, 2.
    449. Jacobson, E. (1957) Normal and pathological moods. PSOC, 12.
    450. Jacobson, E. (1959) Depersonalization. JAPA, 7.
    451. Jacobson, E. (1964) The Self and the Object World. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    452. Jacobson, E. (1967) Psychotic Conflict and Reality. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    453. Jacobson, E. (1971) Depression. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    454. Jacobson, E. (1971) Depression: Comparative Studies of Normal, Neurotic and Psychotic Conditions. Madison, Conn.: Int. Univ. Press.
    455. Jacobson, E. (1971) Normal and pathological moods. In: Depression. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    456. Jacobson, E. (1975) The regulation of self-esteem. In: Depression and Human Existence. ed. E. J. Anthony & T. Benedeck. Boston: Little, Brown.
    457. Jaffe, A. (1971) The Myth of Meaning. New York: Putnam.
    458. Jaffe, D. S. (1970) Forgetting and remembering. P. Q, 39.
    459. Janet, Dr. Pierre (1924) Principles of Psychotherapy. New York: Macmillan.
    460. John, E. R. (1976) A model of consciousness. In: Consciousness and Self-Regulation, ed. G. E. Schwartz & D. Shapiro. New York: Plenum Press, 1976, vol. 1.
    461. Jones, E. (1908) Rationalization in everyday life J Abnorm. Psychol., 3: 161—169.
    462. Jones, E. (1918) Anal-erotic character traits. In: Papers on Psychoanalysis London— Balliere Tindall & Cox, 1948.
    463. Jones, E. (1931) The concept of a normal mind. In: Papers on Psychoanalysis, 5th ed., London. Bailliйre, Tindall & Cox, 1948.
    464. Jones, E. (1933) The phallic phase. IJP, 14.
    465. Jones, E. (1934) Editorial preface to the Collected Papers of Sigmund Freud, 4. London— Hogarth Press.
    466. Jones, E. (1941) Evolution and revolution. IJP, 22.
    467. Jones, E. (1949) Hamlet and Oedipus. New York: Norton.
    468. Jones, E. (1957) The life and work of Sigmund Freud, vol. 3. New York: Basic Books.
    469. Joseph, E. D. (1965) Regressive Ego Phenomena in Psychoanalysis. Monograph I, Kris Study Group. New York Int. Univ. Press.
    470. Joseph, E. D. (1966) Memory and conflict. PQ, 35.
    471. Joseph, E. D. & Wallerstein, R. S (1982) Psychotherapy. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    472. Jung, C. G. (1921—57) Collected Works of C. G. Jung Princeton, N. J.: Princeton Univ. Press.
    473. Jung, C. G. (1938) Psychological aspects of the mother archetype. In: Collected Works, vol. 9, pt. 1.
    474. Jung, C. G. (1957) Animus and Anima. Zurich: Spring.
    475. Jung, C. G. (1963) Memories Dreams, Reflections. New York Pantheon.
    476. Kamyer, M. (1985) Identification and its vicissitudes. IJP, 66.
    477. Kandell, E (1976) Cellular Basis of Behavior. San Francisco— W H. Freeman.
    478. Kanzer, M. (1948) The passing of the Oedipus complex' in Greek drama. IJP, 29.
    479. Kanzer, M. (1964) On interpreting the Oedipus plays Psychoanal Study Society, 3.
    480. Kanzer, M. (1981) Freud's "analytic pact". JAPA, 29.
    481. Kardiner, A. (1941) The Traumatic Neurosis of War New. York: Hoeber.
    482. Karma, L. (1981) A clinical report of penis envy. JAPA, 29.
    483. Karush, A., Daniels, C. E., Flood, C. & O'Connor, J. F. (1977) Psychotherapy in Chronic Ulcerative Colitis. Philadelphia: Sannders.
    484. Katan, A. (1972) The infant's first reaction to strangers. IJP, 53.
    485. Katan, M. (1940) The role of the word in mania. Bull. Phi la. Assn. Psychoanal., 22.
    486. Katz, J. (1963) On primary gain and secondary gain. PSOC, 18.
    487. Katz, J. (1985) Book review of Melanie Klein by Hanna Segal. New York: Viking Press. 1980 JAPA, 33 (suppl.).
    488. Kaywin, L. (1966) Problems of sublimation. JAPA, 14.
    489. Kernberg, O. F. (1966) Structural derivations of object relationships. IJP, 47.
    490. Kernberg, O. F. (1967) Borderline personality organization. JAPA, 15.
    491. Kernberg, O. F. (1975) Borderline Conditions and Pathological Narcissism. New York: Jason Aronson.
    492. Kernberg, O. F. (1976) Object Relations Theory and Clinical Psychoanalysis. New York: Jason Aronson.
    493. Kernberg, O. F. (1977) Boundaries and structure in love relations. JAPA, 25.
    494. Kernberg, O. F. (1980) Fairbairn's theory and challenge. In: Internal World and External Reality: Object Relations Theory Applied. New York: Jason Aronson.
    495. Kernberg, O. F. (1980) Internal World and External Reality. New York: Jason Aronson.
    496. Kernberg, O. F. (1984) Severe Personality Disorders. New Haven: Yale Univ. Press.
    497. Kessler, J. W. (1970) Contributions of the mentally retarded toward a theory of cognitive development. In: Cognitive Studies, ed. J. Hellmuth. New York Brunner/Mazel.
    498. Kestenberg, J. S. (1967) Phases of adolescence. J. Amer. Acad. Child. Psychiat., 6.
    499. Khan, M. (1982) Introduction. In: D. W. Winnicott, Through Paediatrics to Psychoanalysis. London: Hogarth Press.
    500. Klein, G. S. (1966) The several grades of memory. In: Psychoanalysis. A General Psychology, pd. H. M. Lowenstein, L M. Newman, M. Schur & A. J. Solnit. New York Int. Univ. Press.
    501. Klein, M. (1932) The Psychoanalysis of Children London: Hogarth Press.
    502. Klein, M. (1946) Notes on some schizoid mechanisms IJP, 27.
    503. Klein, M. (1948) Contributions to Psychoanalysis, 1921—45. London: Hogarth Press.
    504. Klein, M. (1950) Narrative of a Child Analysis. New York Basic Books.
    505. Klein, M. (1957) Envy and Gratitude. New York: Basic Books.
    506. Klein, M. (1957) On identification. In: New Directions in Psychoanalysis, ed. M. Klein, P. Heimann & R. Money-Kyrle. New York: Basic Books.
    507. Klein, M. (1959) On the development of Mental functioning. In: Envy and Gratitude London: Delacorte Press, 1975.
    508. Klein, M., Heimann, P., Isaacs, S. & Riviere J. (eds.) (1952) Developments in Psychoanalysis. London: Hogarth Press.
    509. Knight, R. P. (1953) Borderline states. Bull. Menn. Clin., 17.
    510. Knight, R. P. (1972) Clinician and Therapist: Selected Papers of Robert P. Knight, ed. Stuart C. Miller. New York: Basic Books.
    511. Kohut, H. (1959) Introspection, empathy, and psycho-analysis. JAPA, 7.
    512. Kohut, H. (1971) The Analysis of the Self. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    513. Kohut, H. (1977) The Restoration of the Self. New York Int. Univ. Press.
    514. Kohut, H. (1978) The Search for the Self, ed. P. Ornstein. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    515. Kohut, H. (1984) How Does Analysis Cure? ed. A Goldben & P. Stepansky. Chicago: Univ. Chicago Press.
    516. Kohut, H. & Wolf, E. S. (1978) The disorders of the self and their treatment. IJP, 59.
    517. Krapf, E. E. (1961) The concept of normality and mental, health in psychoanalysis. IJP, 59.
    518. Kreisler, L. (1984) Fundamentals for a psychosomatic pathology of infants. In: Frontiers of Infant Psychiatry, ed. J. D. Call, E. Galenson & R. L. Tyson. New York: Basic Books, vol. 2.
    519. Kris, A. O. (1982) Free Association. New Haven: Yale Univ. Press.
    520. Kris, A. O. (1984) The conflicts of ambivalence. PSOC, 39.
    521. Kris, E. (1951) Ego psychology and interpretation in psychoanalytic therapy. P. Q, 20.
    522. Kris, E. (1952) Psychoanalytic Exploration in Art. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    523. Kris, E. (1956) On some vicissitudes of insight in psychoanalysis. IJP, 37.
    524. Kris, E. (1956) The personal myth. JAPA, 4.
    525. Kris, E. (1956) The recovery of childhood memories in psychoanalysis. PSOC, 11.
    526. Krupuick, J. L. & Horowitz, M. J. (1981) Stress response syndromes. Arch. Gen. Psychiat., 38.
    527. Krystal, H. ed. (1968) Massive Psychic Trauma. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    528. Krystal, H. (1978) Trauma and affects. PSOC, 33.
    529. Krystal, H. (1981) The hedonic element in affectivity. J. Psychoanal., 9.
    530. Krystal, H. (1982) Alexithymia and the affectiveness of psychoanalytic treatment. Int. J. Psychoanal. Psychother., 9.
    531. Kubie, L. S. (1947) The fallacious use of quantitative concepts in dynamic psychology. P. Q, 16.
    532. Kubie, L. S. (1962) The fallacious misuse of the concept of sublimation. PQ, 31.
    533. Kubie, L. S. (1972) Personal communication.
    534. Kubie, L. S. (1975) The language tools of psychoanalysis. Int. Rev. Psychoanal., 2.
    535. Labov, W. (1972) Language in the Inner City. Philadelphia: Univ. Penn. Press.
    536. Lagache, D. (1953) Behavior and psychoanalytic experience In Drives. Affects, Behavior, ed. R. Loewenstein. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    537. Langer, S. K. (1962) Problems and techniques of psychoanalytic validation and progress. In: Psychoanalysis as Science, ed. E. Pumplan-Mindlin. Stanford: Stanford Univ. Press.
    538. Langer, W. (1958) The next assignment. Amer. Imago, 15.
    539. Langhlin, H. P. (1967) The Neurosis. Washington: Butterworth.
    540. Laplanche, J. & Pontalis, J. B. (1967) Vocabulaire de la Psychoanalyse. Paris: Presses Universitaires de France.
    541. Laplanche, J. & Pontalis, J. B. (1973) The Language of Psychoanalysis. London: Hogarth Press.
    542. Laplanche, J. & Pontalis, J. B. (1983) The Language of psychoanalysis. London: Hogarth Press.
    543. Laseque, C. (1977) Les exhibitionnistes. L'Union Medicale, Froisieme Serie, 23.
    544. Leaff, L. A. (1971) Affect versus feeling. JAPA, 19.
    545. Leon, I. G. (1984) Psychoanalysis, Piaget and attachment. Int. Rev. Psychoanal., 11.
    546. Lerner, H. E. (1976) Parental Mislabeling of female genitals as a determinant of penis envy and learning inhibitions in women. JAPA, 24 (suppl.).
    547. Levey, M. (1985) The concept structure in psychoanalysis. Annu. Psychoanal. 12—13.
    548. Levy, D. (1983) Wittgenstein on the form of psychoanalytic interpretation. Int. Rev. Psycho-anal., 10.
    549. Levy, S. T. (1984) Principles of Interpretaion. New York: Aronson.
    550. Levy, S. T. (1984) Psychoanalytic perspectives on emptiness. JAPA, 32.
    551. Levy, S. T. (1985) Empathy and psychoanalytic technique. JAPA, 33.
    552. Lewin, B. D. (1933) The body as phallus. PQ, 2.
    553. Lewin, B. D. (1946) Sleep, the mouth, and the dream screen. PQ, 15.
    554. Lewin, B. D. (1950) The Psychoanalysis of Elation. New York: Norton.
    555. Lewin, B. D. (1953) Reconslde ration of the dream screen. PQ, 22.
    556. Lewis, H. B. (1971) Shame and Guilt in Neurosis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    557. Lichtenberg, J., Bornstein, M. & Silver, D., eds. (1984) Empathy, vols. 1—2. Hillsdale & London: Analytic Press.
    558. Lichtenberg, J. D. & Kaplan, S. (1983) Reflections on Self Psychology. Hillsdale, N. J.: Analytic Press.
    559. Lichtenberg, J. D. & Slap, J. W. (1973) Notes on the concept of splitting and defense mechanism of splitting of representations. JAPA, 21.
    560. Lichtenstein, H. (1961) Identity and sexuality. JAPA, 9.
    561. Lichtenstein, H. (1970) Changing implications of the concept of psychosexual development. JAPA, 18.
    562. Lidz, T., Fleck, S. & Cornelison. A. R. (1965) Schizophrenia and the Family. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    563. Lifschutz, J. E. (1976) A critique of reporting and assessment in the training analysis. JAPA, 24.
    564. Limentani, A. (1979) The significance of transsexualism in relation to some basic psychoanalytic concepts. Int. Rev. Psychoanal., 6.
    565. Loewald, H. W. (1951) Ego and reality. IJP, 32.
    566. Loewald, H. W. (1959) The waning of the Oedipus complex. JAPA, 27.
    567. Loewald, H. W. (1962) Internalization, separation, mourning, and the superego. PQ, 31.
    568. Loewald, H. W. (1971) Some considerations on repetition and repetition compulsion. IJP, 52.
    569. Loewald, H. W. (1973) On internalization. IJP, 54.
    570. Loewenstein, R. M. (1951—72) Practice and Precept in Psycho analytic Technique. New Haven: Yale Univ. Press, 1982.
    571. Loewenstein, R. M. (1951) The problem of interpretation. PQ, 20.
    572. Loewenstein, R. M. (1957) A contribution to the psychoanalytic theory of masochism. JAPA, 5.
    573. Loewenstein, R. M., Newman, L. M., Schur, M. & Solnit, A. J., eds. (1966) Psychoanalysis — A General Psychology. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    574. Lorand, S. (1950) Clinical Studies in Psychoanalysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    575. Lowinger, J. (1976) Ego Development. San Francisco: Jossey Bass.
    576. Luria, A. R. (1978) The human brain and conscious activity. In: Consciousness and Self-Regulation, ed. G. E. Shwarta & D. Shapiro. New York: Plenum Press, 1978, vol. 2.
    577. Lustman, J. (1977) On splitting. PSOC, 32.
    578. Lynd, H. M. (1961) On Shame and the Search for Identity New York: Science Editions.
    579. Madow, Z. & Snow, L. H., eds. (1970) The Psychodynamic Implications of the Physiological Studies on Dreams. Springfield, III: Thomas.
    580. Mahler, M. S. (1952) On child psychosis and schizophrenia. PSOC, 7.
    581. Mahler, M. S. (1963) Thoughts and development and individuation. PSOC. 12.
    582. Mahler, M. S. (1966) Notes on the development of basic moods: the depressive affect in psychoanalysis. In: Psychoanalysis — A General Psychology, ed. R. M. Loewenstein, L. M. Newman, M. Schuz & A. J. Solnit. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    583. Mahler, M. S. (1968) On Human Symbiosis and the Vicissitudes of Individuation. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    584. Mahler, M. S. (1975) Discussion on Bernard L. Pacella's paper. JAPA, 23.
    585. Mahler, M. S. (1975) On the current status of infantile neurosis. JAPA, 23.
    586. Mahler, M. S. (1979) Selected Papers of Margaret S. Mahler, vol. 2. New York: Jason Aronson.
    587. Mahler, M. S. & Purer, M. (1968) On Human Symbiosis and the Vicissitudes of Individuation. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    588. Mahler, M. S. & Gosliner, B. J. (1955) On Symbiotic child psychosis. PSOC, 10.
    589. Mahler, M. S., Pine, F. & Bergman, A. (1975) The Psychological Birth of the Human Infant. New York: Basic Books.
    590. Mahony, P. (1979) The boundaries of free association. Psychoanal. Contemp. Thought, 2.
    591. Malcove, L. (1975) The analytic situation (and Panel discussion). J. Phila. Assn. Psychoanal., 2.
    592. Marcovitz, E. (1973) On confidentiality in psychoanalysis. Bull. Phila. Assn. Psychoanal., 23.
    593. Marcus, I. M. & Francis, J. J. (1975) Masturbation. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    594. Marty, P. & de M'Uzan, M. (1963) La pensйe opйratoire. Rev. Psychoanaltique, 27 suppl.
    595. Masson, J. M. (1980) The Oceanic Feeling. Boston: D. Reidel Publishing Company.
    596. Masters, W. H. & Johnson, V. E. (1966) Human Sexual Response. Boston: Little, Brown.
    597. McDaugall, J. (1984) The "dis-affected" patient. PQ, 53.
    598. McDevitt, J. B. (1975) Separation-individuation and object constancy. JAPA, 23.
    599. Meehl, P. E. (1962) Hedonic capacity. Bull. Menn. Clin., 39.
    600. Meissner, W. H. (1978) The Paranoid Process. New York: Aronson.
    601. Meissner, W. W. (1979) Internalization and object relations. JAPA, 27.
    602. Meissner, W. W. (1981) Internalization in Psychoanalysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    603. Meissner, W. W. (1981) Metapsychology: who needs it. JAPA, 29.
    604. Meissner, W. W., Mack, J. E. & Semrad, E. V. (1975) Classical Psychoanalysis. In: Comprehensive Textbook of Psychiatry, ed. A. M. Freedman, H. I. Kaplan & J. Sadock. Baltimore: Williams & Wilkins.
    605. Menninger, W. (1943) Characterologic and symptomatic expressions related to the anal phase of psycho sexual development. PQ, 12.
    606. Mesmer, Franz Anton (1965) The Nature of Hypnosis, ed. Ronald E. Shor and Martin T. Orne. New York: Holt, Rinehart and Winston.
    607. Metcalf, D. & Spitz, R. A. (1978) The transitional object. In: Grolnick et al. (1978).
    608. Meyer, B. C. (1972) The contribution of psychoanalysis to biography. Psychoanal. Contemp. Sci., 1.
    609. Meyer, J. (1982) The theory of gender identity disorders. JAPA, 30.
    610. Meyer, J. (1985) Ego-dystonic homosexuality. In: Comprehensive Textbook of Psychiatry, 4th ed., ed. H. Kaplan & B. Sadock. Baltimore: Williams & Wilkins.
    611. Meyer, J. (1985) Paraphilia. In: Comprehensive Textbook of Psychiatry, ed. H. Kaplan & B. Sadock. Baltimore, Williams & Wilkins, 4th ed.
    612. Michaels, R. & Gaeger, R. K. Adaptation. PMC. Forthcoming.
    613. Milrod, D. (1982) The wished-for-self-image. PSOC, 37.
    614. Modell, A. H. (1958) The Theoretical implications of hallucinatory experiences in schizophrenia. JAFA, 6.
    615. Modell, A. H. (1965) Object Love and Reality. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    616. Modell, A. H. (1970) The transitional object and the creative act. PQ, 39.
    617. Modell, A. H. (1975) The ego and the id. IJP, 56.
    618. Money, J. & Green, R. (1969) Transsexualism and Sex Reassignment. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins Univ. Press.
    619. Monroe, R. R (1970) Episodic Behavior Disorders. Cambridge: Harvard Univ. Press.
    620. Moore, B. E. (164) Frigidity. PQ. 33.
    621. Moore, B. E. (1975) Freud and female sexuality. IJP, 57.
    622. Moore, B. E. (1975) Toward a clarification on the concept of narcissism. PSOC, 30.
    623. Moore, B. E. (1976) Freud and female sexuality. IJP, 57.
    624. Moore, B. E. (1977) Psychic representation and female orgasm. In: Female Psychology, ed. H. P. Blum. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    625. Moore, B. E. & Fine, B. D., eds. (1967) A Glossary of Psychoanalytic Terms and Concepts. New York: Amer. Psychoanal. Assn.
    626. Moore, B. E. & Rubinfine, D. Z. (1969) The mechanism of denial. Kris Study Group Monographs, New York: Int. Univ. Press, vol. 3.
    627. Moses, R. (1978) Adult psychic trauma. IJP, 59.
    628. Murray, C. D. (1930) Psychogenic factors in the etiology of ulcerative colitis and bloody diarrhea. Amer. J. Med. Sci., 180.
    629. Nagera, H., ed. (1966) Early Childhood Disturbances, the Infantile Neurosis, and the Adulthood Disturbances. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    630. Nagera, H. (1967) The concepts of structure and structuralization. PSOC, 22.
    631. Nagera, H. (1969—71) Basic Psychoanalytic Concepts. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    632. Nagera, H. (1976) Obsessional Neuroses. New York: Aronson.
    633. Natterson, J. M. (1980) The Dream in Clinical Practice. New York: Jason Aronson.
    634. Nemiah, J. C. & Sifneos, P. E. (1970) Affect and fantasy in patients with psychosomatic disorders. In: Modern Trends in Psychosomatic Medicine, ed. O. W. Hill. London: Butterworths, vol. 2.
    635. Neubaner, P. B. (1979) The role of insight in psychoanalysis JAPA, 27.
    636. Neubaner, P. B. (1982) Rivalry, envy, and Jealousy. PSOC, 37.
    637. Novick, J. (1982) Varieties of transference in the analysis of an adolescent. IJP, 42.
    638. Novick, J. & Kelly, K. (1970) Projection and externalization. PSOC, 25.
    639. Noy, P. Wollstein, S. & Kaplan-de-Nour, A. (1966) Clinical observations of the psychogenesis of impotence. Brit. J. Med. Psychol., 39.
    640. Nunberg, H. (1948) The synthetic function of the ego. In: Practice and Theory of Psychoanalysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press, vol. 1.
    641. Nunberg, H. (1954) Evaluation of the results of psychoanalytic treatment. IJP, 35.
    642. Nunberg, H. (1955) Principles of Psychoanalysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    643. Ogden, T. (1982) Projective Identification and Psycho-therapeutic Technique. New York: Jason Aronson.
    644. Olinick, S. Z. (1964) The negative therapeutic reaction. IJP, 45.
    645. Olinick, S. Z. (1980) The Psychotheraputic Instrument. New York: Jason Aronson.
    646. Ornston, D. G. (1978) On projection. PSOC, 33.
    647. Ornston, D. G. (1982) Strachey's influence. IJP, 63.
    648. Ornston, D. G. (1985a) Freud's conception is different from Strachey's. JAPA, 33.
    649. Ornston, D. G. (1985b) The invention of "cathexes" and Strachey's strategy. Int. Rev. Psychoanal., 12.
    650. Ornston, D. G. (1988) How standard is the "Standard Edition? In Freud in Exile, ed. E. Timns & N. Segal. New Haven: Yale Univ. Press.
    651. Orr, D. W. (1954) Transference and countertransference. JAPA, 2.
    652. Ostow, M. (1974) Sexual Deviation. New York: Quadrangle.
    653. Pacella, B. (1975) Early ego development and the deja vu. JAPA, 23.
    654. Panel (1957) Acting out and its relation to impulse disorders. M. Kanzer, reporter. JAPA, 5.
    655. Panel (1958) Problems of identity. D. Z. Rubinfine, reporter. JAPA, 6.
    656. Panel (1958) Technical aspects of regression during psychoanalysis. K. T. Calder, reporter. JAFA, 11.
    657. Panel (1963) The concept of the id. E. Marcovitz, reporter. JAPA, 11.
    658. Panel (1964) Depersonalization. W. A. Stewart, reporter. JAPA, 12.,.
    659. Panel (1966) Clinical and theoretical aspects of "as-if" characters. J. Weiss, reporter. JAPA, 11.
    660. Panel (1969) The theory of genital primacy in the light of ego psychology. M. Berezin, reporter. JAPA, 17.
    661. Panel (1971) Action, acting out, and the symptomatic act. N. Actins, reporter. JAPA, 18.
    662. Panel (1970) Psychoanalytic theory of affects. L. B. Lofgren, reporter. JAPA, 16.
    663. Panel (1970) The development of the child's sense of his sexual identity. Virginia, L. Glower, reporter. JAPA, 18.
    664. Panel (1970) The negative therapeutic reaction. S. L. Olinick, reporter. JAPA, 18.
    665. Panel (1972) Levels of confidentiality in the psychoanalytic situation. A. S. Watson, reporter JAPA, 20.
    666. Panel (1974) Toward a theory of affects. P. Castelneuvo-Tedesco, reporter. JAPA, 22. W.
    667. Panel (1975) The analytic situation. S. T. Shapiro, reporter. J. Phila. Aasn. Psychoanal.,2.
    668. Panel (1980) New directions in affect theory. E. P. Lester, reporter. JAPA, 30.
    669. Panel (1981) Insight. K. H. Blacker, reporter. JAPA, 29.
    670. Panel (1981) Masochism. W. Fischer, reporter. JAPA, 29.
    671. Panel (1982) Beyond lay analysis. H. Fischer, reporter. JAPA, 30.
    672. Panel (1983) Clinical aspects of character. M. Willick, reporter. JAPA, 31.
    673. Panel (1983) Theory of character. S. M. Abend, reporter. JAPA, 31.
    674. Panel (1984) The neutrality of the analyst in the analytic situation, R. J. Leider, reporter. JAPA, 32. (1985) Perspectives on the nature of psychic reality. E. Roughton, reporter. JAPA, 33.
    675. Panel (1987) Toward the further understanding of homosexual women. A Wolfson, reporter. JAPA, 35.
    676. Pao, P.-N. (1971) Elation, hypomania and mania. JAFA, 19.
    677. Parens, H. (1979) The Development of Aggression in Early Childhood. New York: Jason Aronson.
    678. Parens, H. (1980) Psychic development during the second and third years of life. In: The Course of Life, ed. S. Greenspan & G. Pollock. Washington: Nat. Inst. Health.
    679. Parens, H. & Saul, L. J. (1971) Dependence in Man. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    680. Person, E. & Ovesey, L. (1974) The transsexual syndrome in males. Amer. J. Psychother., 28.
    681. Person, E. & Ovesey, L. (1983) Psychoanalytic theories of gender identity. J. Amer. Acad. Psychoanal., 2.
    682. Peterfreund, E. & Schwartz, J. T. (1971) Information, systems, and Psychoanalysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    683. Peto, A. (1976) The etiological significance of the primal scene in perversions. PQ, 44.
    684. Pfeffer, A. Z. (1984) Modes of obsessional thinking. Presented at the New York Psychoanalytic Society, October 23.
    685. Piaget, J. (1937) The Construction of Reality in the Child. New York: Basic Books, 1954.
    686. Piaget, J. (1962) Play, Dreams and Imitation in Childhood New York: Norton.
    687. Piers, G. & Singer, M. B. (1953) Shame and Guilt. Springfield: Thomas; New ed., New York: Norton.
    688. Pine, F. (1985) Developmental Theory and Clinical Process. New Haven: Yale Univ. Press.
    689. Poland, W. S. (1984) On the analyst's neutrality. JAFA, 32.
    690. Pollock, G. H. (1961) Mourning and adaptation. IJP, 42.
    691. Pollock, G. H. (1978) Process and affect. IJP, 59.
    692. Potamianau, A. (1985) The personal myth. PSOC, 40.
    693. Provence, S. & Lipton, R. (1962) Infants in Institutions. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    694. Pulver, S. E. Symptomatology. PMC. Forthcoming.
    695. Pulver, S. E. (1970) Narcissism. JAPA, 18.
    696. Rado, S. (1949) An adaptational view of sexual behavior In Psychosexual Development in Health and Disease, ed. P. H. Hock & J. Lubin. New York: Grune & Stratton.
    697. Rangell, L. Affects. PMC. Forthcoming.
    698. Rangell, L. (1959) The nature of conversion. JAPA, 7.
    699. Rangell, L. (1963) Structural problems in intrapsychic conflict. PSOC, 18.
    700. Rangell, L. (1966) An overview of the ending of an analysis. In: Psychoanalysis in Americas, ed. R. E. Litman. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    701. Rangell, L. (1968) A point of view on acting out. IJP, 49.
    702. Rangell, L. (1981) From insight to change. JAPA, 29.
    703. Rangell, L. (1981) Psychoanalysis and dynamic psychotherapy. PQ, 50.
    704. Rangell, L. (1983) Defense and resistance in psychoanalysis and life. JAPA, 31 (suppl.).
    705. Rangell, L. (1985) The object in psychoanalytic theory. JAPA, 33.
    706. Rank, O. (1909) The Myth of the Birth of the Hero. New York: Nerv. Ment. Dis. Monogr., 18.
    707. Rank, O. (1924) The Trauma of Birth. New York: Robert Brunner, 1952.
    708. Rapaport, D. (1942) Emotions and Memory. New York: Int. Univ. Press, 1950.
    709. Rapaport, D. (1960) The structure of Psychoanalytic Theory. Psychol. Issues, monogr. 6, New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    710. Rapaport, D. & Gill, M. M. (1959) The points of view and assumptions of metapsychology. In: The Collected Papers of David Rapaport. New York: Basic Books, 1967.
    711. Rapoport, A. (1955) The role of symbols in human behavior. Psychiatric Research Reports, vol. 2, ed. J. S. Gottlieb et al. Washington: Amer. Psychiat. Assn.
    712. Rappaport, E. A. (1968) Beyond traumatic neurosis. IJP, 49.
    713. Reich, A. (1951) On countertransference. In: Psychoanalytic Contributions. New York: Int. Univ. Press, 1973.
    714. Reich, A. (1953) Narcissistic object choice in women. JAPA, 1.
    715. Reich, A. (1954) Early identifications as archaic elements in the superego. JAPA, 2.
    716. Reich, A. (1960) Pathologic forms of self-esteem regulation. PSOC, 15.
    717. Reich, W. (1933) Character Analysis. New York: Orgone Press, 1949.
    718. Reich, W. (1933) Some circumscribed character forms. In: Character Analysis. New York: Orgone Institute Press.
    719. Reik, T. (1919) Ritual. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    720. Reiser, M. (1984) Mind, Brain and Body New York: Basic Books.
    721. Richards, A. D. (1985) Isakower-like experience on the couch. PQ. 54.
    722. Ricoeur, P. (1970) Freud and Philosophy. New Haven — Yale Univ. Press.
    723. Ricoeur, P. (1976) Interpretation Theory. Forth Worth-Texas Christian Univ. Press.
    724. Rinsley, D. B. (1982) Fairbairn's object relations and classical concepts of dynamics and structure. In: Borderline and Other Self Disorders' A Developmental and Object-Relations Respective New York: Jason Aronson.
    725. Rioch, M. (1970) The work of W. R Bion on groups. Psychiatry, 33.
    726. Ritvo, S. (1971) Late adolescence. PSOC, 18.
    727. Ritvo, S. (1974) Current status of the concept of infantile neurosis. PSOC, 29.
    728. Robbins, F & Sadow, L (1974) A developmental hypothesis of reality processing. JAPA, 22.
    729. Rodman, F. R. (1987) Introduction In the Spontaneous Gesture — Selected Letters of D. W. Winnicott, ed. F. R. Rodman Cambridge—Harvard Univ. Press.
    730. Roiphe, H. (1968) On an early genital phase. PSOC, 23.
    731. Roiphe, H. & Galenson, E. (1981) Infantile Roots of Sexual Identity. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    732. Rose, G. (1978) The creativity of everyday life. In: Grolnick et al (1978).
    733. Rose, H. (1928) A Handbook of Greek Mythology. London: Methuen.
    734. Rosenblatt, A. D. & Thickstun, J T. (1970) A study of the concept of psychic energy. IJP, 51.
    735. Rosenthal, S. M. (1968) The involutional depressive syndrome. Amer J. Psychiat., 124.
    736. Ross, N. (1967) The "as-if" concept. JAPA, 15.
    737. Ross, N. (1970) The primacy of genitality in the light of ego psychology. JAPA, 18.
    738. Rothstein, A. (1983) The Structural Hypothesis. New York: Int., Univ. Press.
    739. Roughton, R. Action and acting out. FMC. Forthcoming.
    740. Rubinstein, B. B. (1972) On metaphor and related phenomena. In: Psychoanalysis and Contemporary Science, ed. A. R. Holt & E. Peterfreund., New York: Int. Univ. Press, vol. 1.
    741. Rutter, M. (1972) Maternal Deprivation. Baltimore: Penguin Books.
    742. Rycroft, C. (1968) A critical Dictionary of Psychoanalysis New York: Basic Books.
    743. Sachs, D. M. (1979) On the relationship between psycho-analysis and psychoanalytic psychotherapy. Bull. Phila Assn. Psychoanal, 6.
    744. Sachs, H. (1942) The Creative Unconscious Cambridge, Mass.: Sci. Art. Publishers.
    745. Samuels, A. (1985) Jung and the Post-Jungians London — Routledge & Kegan Paul.
    746. Sandler, J. (1960) On the concept of the superego. PSOC, 15.
    747. Sandler, J., Dare, C. & Holder, A (1973) The negative therapeutic reaction. In: The Patient and the Analyst New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    748. Sandler, J. & Freud, A. (1985) The Analysis of Defense. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    749. Sandler, J., Hodler, A. & Meers, D. (1963) The ego ideal and the ideal self. PSOC, 18.
    750. Sandler, J., Kennedy, H & Tyson, R. L (1980) The Technique of Child Psychoanalysis. Cambridge—Harvard Univ. Press.
    751. Sandler, J. & Rosenblatt, B. (1962) The concept of the representational world. PSOC, 17.
    752. Sandler, J. & Sandier, A. M. (1978) On the development of object relationships and affects. IJP, 59.
    753. Sarlin, C. N. (1962) Depersonalization and derealization. JAPA, 10.
    754. Sarlin, C. N. (1970) The current status of the concept of genital primacy. JAPA. 18.
    755. Sarnoff, C. A. (1978) Latency. New York: Aronson.
    756. Saussure de, F. (1911) Course in General Linguistic. New York: McGraw Hill.
    757. Schafer. R. (1968) Aspects of Internalization. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    758. Schafer. R. (1974) Problems in Freud's psychology of women. JAPA, 22.
    759. Schafer. R. (1975) Psychoanalysis without psychodynamics. IJP, 56.
    760. Schafer. R. (1976) A New Language for Psychoanalysis. New Haven: Yale Univ. Press.
    761. Schafer. R. (1983) The Analytic Attitude. New York: Basic Books.
    762. Schechner, R. & Schuman, M. (1976) Ritual, Play and Performance New York: Seabury Press.
    763. Schlesinger, N. & Robbins, F. P. (1983) A Developmental View of the Psychoanalytic Process. New York; Int. Univ. Press.
    764. Schneirla, T. C. (1959) An evolutionary and developmental theory of biphasic processes underlying approach and withdrawal. In: Nebraska Symposium on Motivation, ed. H. R. Jones. London: Univ. Nebraska Press.
    765. Schur, M. (1955) Comments on the metapsychology of somatization. PSOC, 10.
    766. Schur, M. (1966) The Id and the Regulatory Principles of Mental Functioning. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    767. Schuster. D. B. (1969) Bisexuality and body as phallus. PQ, 38.
    768. Schwartz, H. J., ed. (1984) Psychotherapy of the Combat Veteran. New York: SP Medical and Scientific Books.
    769. Segal, H. (1957) Notes on symbol formation. IJP, 39.
    770. Segal, H. (1964) Introduction to the Work of Melanie Klein. London: Hogarth Press, 1973.
    771. Segal, H. (1973) Introduction to the work of Melanie Klein. London: W. Heinemann.
    772. Segal, H. (1981) The Work of Hanna Segal. New York: Jason Aronson.
    773. Segal, H. (1986) Illumination of the dim, shadowy era. Sunday Times, London, May 11, 1986.
    774. Shane, M. Shane, E. (1982) Psychoanalytic theories of aggression. Psychoanal. Inquiry, 2.
    775. Shane, M. Shane, E. (1984) The end phase of analysis. JAPA, 32.
    776. Shane, M. Shane, E. (1985) Change and integration in psychoanalytic developmental theory. In: New Ideas in Psychoanalysis, ed. C. F. Settlage & R. Brockbank. Hillsdale, N. J. Analytic Press.
    777. Shapiro, T. (1979) Clinical Psycholinguistics. New York: Plenum Press.
    778. Shapiro, T. (1984) On neutrality. JAPA, 32.
    779. Shengold, L. (1967) The effects of overstimulation. IJP, 48.
    780. Shopper, M. (1979) The (re)discovery of the vagina and the importance of the menstrual tampon. In: Female Adolescent Development, ed. M. Sugar. New York: Brunner/Mazel.
    781. Sifneos, P. E. (1975) Problems of psychotherapy of patients with alexithymic characteristics and physical disease Psychother & Psychosom., 26.
    782. Slap, J. & Saykin, J. (1984) On the nature and organization of the repressed. Psychoanal. Inquiry, 4.
    783. Slovenko, R. (1973) Psychiatry and Law. Boston: Little, Brown.
    784. Smith, J. H. (1976) Language and the genealogy of the absent object. In: Psychiatry and the Humanities, vol. 1, ed. J. H. Smith. New Haven-Yale Univ. Press.
    785. Smith, J. H. ed. (1978) Psychoanalysis and Language. New Haven: Yale Univ. Press.
    786. Smith, W. R. (1894) The Religion of the Semites. New York: Meridian Library, 1956.
    787. Socarides, C. W. (1963) The historical development of theoretical and clinical aspects of female homosexuality. JAPA, 11.
    788. Socarides, C. W. (1970) A psychoanalytic study of the desire for sexual transformation ("transsexualism"). IJP, 51.
    789. Socarides, C. W. (1978) Homosexuality. New York: Jason Aronson.
    790. Socarides, C. W. (1982) Abdication fathers, Homosexual Sons. In: Father and Child, ed. S. H. Cath, A. R. Gurwitt & J. M. Ross. Boston: Little, Brown.
    791. Solnit, A. J. & Ritvo, S. Instinct theory. PMC. Forthcoming.
    792. Sophocles. The Oedipus Cycle, tr. D. Fitts & R. Fitzgerald. New York: Harcourt, Brace & World, 1969.
    793. Sours, J. A. (1974) The anorexia nervosa syndrome. IJP, 55.
    794. Sours, J. A. (1980) Starving to Death in a Sia of Objects. New York: Aronson.
    795. Spence, J. T. & Helmrich, R. L. (1978) Masculinity and Femininity. Austin and London: Univ. of Texas Press.
    796. Sperber, D. (1974) Rethinking Symbolism. Cambridge: Cambridge Univ. Press.
    797. Sperling, M. (1976) Anorexia nervosa. In: Psychosomatic Disorders in Childhood, ed. O. Sperling. New York: Aronson.
    798. Spitz, R. A. (1945) Hospitalism. FSOC. 1.
    799. Spitz, R. A. (1946) Anaclitic depression. PSOC, 2.
    800. Spitz, R. A. (1946) Hospitalism: A follow-up report. PSOC, 2.
    801. Spitz, R. A. (1946) The smiling response. Genet. Psychol. Monagr. 34.
    802. Spitz, R. A. (1955) The primal cavity. PSOC, 10.
    803. Spitz, R. A. (1957) No and Yes. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    804. Spitz, R. A. (1959) A Genetic Field Theory of Ego Formation. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    805. Spitz, R. A. (1965) The First Year of Life. New York:Int. Univ. Press.
    806. Spitz, R. A. & Wolf, K. M. (1946) The smiling response. Genet. Psycholol. Monogr., 34.
    807. Spruiell, V. The self. PMC. Forthcoming.
    808. Stamm, J. L. (1962) Altered ego states allied to the depersonalization. JAPA, 10.
    809. Stein, M. (1971) The principle of multiple function. Bull. Phila. Assn. Psychoanal., 21.
    810. Stekely, L. (1960) Success, success neurosis and the self. Brit. J. Med. Psychol., 33.
    811. Sterba, R. E. (1936—37) Hardwцrterbuch der Psychoanalyse. Vienna: Int. Psychoanal. Verlag.
    812. Stern, D. N. (1974) The goal and structure of mother-infant play. J. Amer. Acad. Child Psychiat., 13.
    813. Stern, D. N. (1984) Affect attunement. In: Frontiers of Infant Psychiatry. New York: Basic Books, vol. 2.
    814. Stern, D. N. (1985) The Interpersonal World of the Infant New York: Basic Books.
    815. Stevens, A. (1982) Archetype. London: Rouledge & Kegan Paul.
    816. Stoller, R. J. (1971) The term "transvestism". Arch. Gen. Psychiat., 24.
    817. Stoller, R. J. (1972) The "bedrock" of masculinity and femininity: bisexuality. Arch. Gen. Psychiat., 26.
    818. Stoller, R. J. (1974) Hostility and mystery in perversion. IJP, 55.
    819. Stoller, R. J. (1975) Sex and Gender, vol. 2. New York: Jason Aronson.
    820. Stoller, R. J. (1976) Primary femininity. JAPA, 24 (5).
    821. Stoller, R. J. (1982) Hear miss. In: Eating, Sleeping, and Sexuality, ed. M. Zalea. New York: Brunner/ Mazel.
    822. Stoller, R. J. (1985) Observing the Erotic Imagination. New Haven: Yale Univ. Press.
    823. Stolorow, R. (1984) Self psychology — a structural psychology. In: Reflections on Self Psychology, ed. J. Lichtenberg & S. Kaplan Hillsdale, N. J.: Analytic Press.
    824. Stolorow, R. Transference. PMC. Forthcoming.
    825. Stone, L. (1954) The widening scope of indications for psychoanalysis. JAPA, 2.
    826. Stone, L. (1961) The Psychoanalytic Situation. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    827. Stone, L. (1967) The psychoanalytic situation and transference. JAPA, 15.
    828. Stone, L. (1971) Reflections on the psychoanalytic concept of aggression. FQ, 40.
    829. Stone, L. (1973) On resistance to the psychoanalytic process. In: Psychoanalysis and Contemporary Science, ed. B. B. Rubinstein. New York: Macmillan, vol. 2.
    830. Stone, M. H. (1980) Borderline Syndromes. New York: McGrow Hill.
    831. Strachey, J. (1934) The nature of the therapeutic action of psychoanalysis. IJP, 15.
    832. Strachey, J. (1962) The emergence of Freud's fundamental hypothesis. SE, 3.
    833. Strachey, J. (1963) Obituary (Joan Riviere). IJP, 44.
    834. Strachey, J. (1966) General preface. SE, 1.
    835. Swank, R. L. (1949) Combat exhaustion. J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 109.
    836. Szekely, L. (1960) Success, success neurosis and the self. Brit. J. Med. Psychol., 33.
    837. Taylor, G. J. (1977) Alexithymia and countertranceference. Psychother & Psychosom., 28.
    838. Ticho, E. (1972) Termination of psychoanalysis. PQ, 41.
    839. Tolpin, M. (1970) The infantile neurosis. PSOC, 25.
    840. Tolpin, M. (1971) On the beginnings of a cohesive self. PSOC. 26.
    841. Tolpin, M. & Kohut, H. (1980) The disorders of the self. In: The Course of Life, ed. S. Greenspan & G. Pollock. Washington, B. C.: U. S. Dept. Health and Human Services.
    842. Turkle, S. (1986) A review of Grosskurth, P.: Molanie Klein. New York: Times Books, Review, May 18, 1986.
    843. Tyson, P. Development. PMC. Forthcoming.
    844. Tyson, P. (1982) A developmental line of gender identity, gender role, and choice of love object. JAPA, 30.
    845. Tyson, P. & Tyson, R. L. Development. PMC. Forthcoming.
    846. Tyson, P. & Tyson, R. L. The psychoanalitic theory of development. PMC. Forthcoming.
    847. Tyson, P. & Tyson, R. L. (1984) Narcissism and superego development. JAPA, 34.
    848. Tyson, R. & Sundler, J. (1971) Problems in the selection of patients for psychoanalysis. Brit. J. Med. Psychol., 44.
    849. Valenstein, A. F. (1979) The concept of "classical" psycho-analysis. JAPA. 27. (suppl.).
    850. Volkan, V. D. (1981) Linking Objects and Linking Phenomena. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    851. Waelder, R. (1930) The principle of multiple function. PQ, 5.
    852. Waelder, R. (1962) Book review of Psychoanalysis, Scientific Method and Philosophy, ed. S. Hook. JAPA, 10.
    853. Waelder, R. (1962) Psychoanalysis scientific method, and philosophy. JAPA, 10.
    854. Waelder, R. (1963) Psychic determinism and the possibility of prediction. PQ, 32.
    855. Waelder, R. (1967) Trauma and the variety of extraordinary challenges. In: Fuest (1967).
    856. Waelder, R. (1967) Inhibitions, symptoms and anxiety: forty years later. PQ, 36.
    857. Waldhorn, H. F. (1960) Assessment of analyzability. PQ, 29.
    858. Waldhorn, H. F. & Fine, B. (1971) Trauma and symbolism. Kris Study Group monogr. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    859. Wallace, E. R. (1983) Freud and Anthropology. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    860. Wallerstein, R. Reality. PMC. Forthcoming.
    861. Wallerstein, R. (1965) The goals of psychoanalysis. JAPA, 13.
    862. Wallerstein, R. (1975) Psychotherapy and Psychoanalysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    863. Wallerstein, R. (1983) Defenses, defense mechanisms and the structure of the mind. JAPA, 31 (suppl.).
    864. Wallerstein, R. (1988) One psychoanalysis or many? IJP, 69.
    865. Wangh, M. (1979) Some psychoanalytic observations on boredom. IJP, 60.
    866. Weinshel, E. M. (1968) Some psychoanalytic considerations on moods. IJP, 51.
    867. Weinshel, E. M. (1971) The ego in health and normality. JAPA, 18.
    868. Weisman, A. D. (1972) On Dying and Denying. New York: Behavioral Publications.
    869. Weinstock, H. J. (1962) Successful treatment of ulcerative colitis by psychoanalysis. Brit. J. Psychoanal. Res., 6.
    870. Welmore, R. J. (1963) The role of grief in psychoanalysis. IJP. 44.
    871. Werner, H. & Kaplan, B. (1984) Symbol Formation. Hillsdale N. J.: Lawrence Eribaum.
    872. White. R. W. (1963) Ego and Reality in Psychoanalytic Theory. Psychol. Issues, 3.
    873. Whitman, R. M. (1963) Remembering and forgetting dreams in psychoanalysis. JAPA, 11.
    874. Wiedeman, G. Sexuality. PMC. Forthcoming.
    875. Wiedeman, G. (1962) Survey of psychoanalytic literature on overt male homosexuality. JAPA, 10.
    876. Wieder, H. (1966) Intellectuality. PSOC, 21.
    877. Wieder, H. (1978) The psychoanalytic treatment of preadolescents In Child Analysis and Therapy, ed. J. Glenn. New York Aronson.
    878. Willick, M. S. Defense. PMC. Forthcoming.
    879. Wilson, C. P. (1967) Stone as a symbol of teeth. PQ, 36.
    880. Wilson, C. P Hohan, C. & Mintz, I. (1983) Fear of Being Fat. New York: Aronson.
    881. Wilson, C. P. S Mintz, I. (1982) Abstaining and bulimic anorexics. Primary Care, 9.
    882. Wilson, E. O. (1978) On Human Nature. Cambridge: Harvard Univ. Press.
    883. Winnicott, C. (1978) D. W. W.: a reflection. In: Between Reality and Fantasy. New York: Jason Aronson.
    884. Winnicott, D. W. (1953) Transitional object and transitional phenomena. In: Collected Papers. New York Basic Books, 1958.
    885. Winnicott, D. W. (1956) Primary maternal preoccupation. In: Winnicott (1958).
    886. Winnicott, D. W. (1958) Collected Papers. New York: Basic Books, Inc.
    887. Winnicott, D. W. (1960) Ego distortions in terms of true and false self. In: The Maturational Processes and the Facilitating Environment. New York: Int. Univ. Press, 1965.
    888. Winnicott, D. W. (1960) The theory of the parent-infant relationship. In: Winnicott (1965).
    889. Winnicott, D. W. (1965) The Maturational Processes and the Facilitating Environment. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    890. Winnicott, D. W. (1971) Playing and Reality. New York: Basic Books.
    891. Winnicott, D. W. (1971) Therapeutic Consultations in Child Psychiatry. New York: Basic Books.
    892. Winnicott, D. W. (1977) The Piggle. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    893. Winson, J. (1985) Brain and Psyche. New York: Anchor Press.
    894. Wolf, E. S. (1976) Ambience and abstinence. Annu. Psycho-anal., 4.
    895. Wolf, E. S. (1980) On the developmental line of self-object relations. In: Advances in Self Psychology, ed. A. Goldberg. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    896. Wolf, E. S. (1983) Empathy and countertransference. In: The Future of Psychoanalysis, ed. A. Coldberg. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    897. Wolf, E. S. (1984) Disruptions in the psychoanalytic treatment of disorders of the self. In: Kohut's Legacy, ed. P. Stepansky & A. Coldberg, Hillsdale, H. J.: Analytic Press, 1984.
    898. Wolf, E. S. (1984) Selfobject relations disorders. In: Character Pathology, ed. M. Zales. New York: Bruner/Mazel.
    899. Wolf, E. S. & Trosman, H. (1974) Freud and Popper-Lynkeus. JAPA, 22.
    900. Wolfenstein, M. (1966) How is mourning possible? PSOC, 21.
    901. Wolman, B. B. ed. (1977) The International Encyclopedia of Psychiatry, Psychology, Psychoanalysis, and Neurology. New York: Aesculapius.
    902. Wolpert, E. A. (1980) Major affective disorders. In: Comprehensive Textbook of Psychiatry, ed. H. I. Kaplan, A. M. Freedman & B. J. Saddock. Boston: Williams & Wilkins, vol. 2.
    903. Wurmser, L. (1977) A defense of the use of metaphor in analytic theory formation. PQ, 46.
    904. Wurmser, L. (1981) The Mask of Shame. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins Univ. Press.
    905. Zetzel, E. R. (1956) Current concepts of transference. TJP, 37.

    Словарь психоаналитических терминов и понятий > БИБЛИОГРАФИЯ

  • 19 Bootes

    Bŏōtes, ae ( gen. Bootae, Ov. A. A. 2, 55; Luc. 2, 722; Juv. 5, 23; Mart. 4, 3, 5; cf.

    Rudd. I. p. 76, n. 48: Bootis,

    Hyg. Astr. 3, 24; Avien. Perieg. 364; 456; 856; Isid. Orig. 3, 70, 9: Booti, Cic. Arat. ap. Prisc. p. 706; v. 100 B. and K., and Cic. N. D. 2, 42, 110; acc. Booten, Ov. F. 5, 733; voc. Boote, id. M. 2, 176), m., = Boôtês, the nearly stationary constellation Bootes, the Bear-keeper, = Arctophylax (q. v.; cf. also arcturus), Cic. Arat. l. l.; Verg. G. 1, 229; Ov. M. 10, 447 al.:

    piger,

    id. F. 3, 405; Juv. 5, 23; Claud. Rapt. Pros. 2, 190:

    tardus,

    Ov. M. 2, 176; Caes. Germ. Arat. 139; Val. Fl. 2, 68; Sen. Med. 315; Claud. Laud. Stil. 1, 123.

    Lewis & Short latin dictionary > Bootes

  • 20 cauta

    căvĕo, cāvi, cautum, (2 d pers. sing. scanned cavĕs, Ter. Ad. 2, 1, 19; imper. cavĕ, Plaut. As. 2, 4, 61; id. Capt. 2, 3, 71; id. Most. 1, 4, 13 et saep.: Cat. 50, 19; Hor. S. 2, 3, 38; Prop. 1, 7, 25; v. Neue, Formenl. 2, p. 435; old sup. CAVĬTVM, C. I. L. 1, 200, 6 sq.), 3, v. n. and a. [root SKOF- or KOF-, to be wary; whence Gr. thuoskoos, akouô, etc.; Lat. causa, cura; cf. also Germ. scheuen; Engl. shy], to be on one ' s guard, either for one's self or (more rarely) for another; hence,
    I.
    In gen., with and without sibi, to be on one ' s guard, to take care, take heed, beware, guard against, avoid, = phulassomai, and the Fr. se garder, prendre garde, etc.; constr., absol., with ub, and in a course of action with ne or ut (also ellipt. with the simple subj.); or, as in Greek, with acc. (= phulassomai ti); hence also pass. and with inf., and once with cum.
    A.
    Absol.:

    qui consulte, docte, atque astute cavet,

    Plaut. Rud. 4, 7, 14:

    faciet, nisi caveo,

    Ter. Heaut. 4, 4, 8:

    ego cavebo,

    id. Ad. 4, 2, 12; 1, 1, 45:

    erunt (molesti) nisi cavetis. Cautum est, inquit,

    Cic. Ac. 2, 29, 93; Quint. 8, 3, 47:

    cum animum attendisset ad cavendum,

    Nep. Alcib. 5, 2; Suet. Claud. 37:

    metues, doctusque cavebis,

    Hor. S. 2, 7, 68.—Esp. freq. in the warning cave, look out! be careful! Ter. And. 1, 2, 34; id. Phorm. 2, 3, 51; Hor. C. 1, 14, 16; Ov. M. 2, 89.—
    B.
    With ab and abl.:

    eo mi abs te caveo cautius,

    Plaut. Men. 1, 2, 42; id. Ps. 1, 5, 59; 4, 7, 128:

    si abs te modo uno caveo,

    id. Most. 3, 3, 24; Ter. Eun. 5, 2, 44:

    sibi ab eo,

    Plaut. Bacch. 4, 4, 87:

    navis Aps quă cavendum nobis sane censeo,

    id. Men. 2, 2, 70:

    pater a me petiit Ut mihi caverem a Pseudolo servo suo,

    id. Ps. 3, 2, 108:

    a crasso infortunio,

    id. Rud. 3, 5, 53:

    ille Pompeium monebat, ut meam domum metueret, atque a me ipso caveret,

    Cic. Sest. 64, 133:

    caveo ab homine impuro,

    id. Phil. 12, 10, 25:

    a Cassio,

    Suet. Calig. 57:

    a veneno,

    Cic. Fin. 5, 22, 64:

    ab insidiis,

    Sall. J. 108, 2:

    monitum ut sibi ab insidiis Rufini caveret,

    App. Mag. 87, p. 329, 16; id. M. 2, p. 117, 3.—
    2.
    With the simple abl.:

    caveo malo,

    Plaut. Bacch. 1, 2, 39:

    infortunio,

    id. Rud. 3, 5, 48: id. Cas. 2, 6, 59; id. Men. 1, 2, 13; id. Pers. 3, 1, 41:

    ipsus sibi cavit loco,

    i. e. got out of the way, Ter. Eun. 4, 7, 12.—
    3.
    With cum (rare):

    Hercle, mihi tecum cavendum est,

    with you, I must look out for myself, Plaut. Most. 5, 2, 21.—
    4.
    With adversus, Quint. 9, 1, 20. —
    C.
    Followed by a final clause.
    1.
    With ne, to take heed that... not, to be on one ' s guard lest: qui cavet ne decipiatur, vix cavet;

    cum etiam cavet, etiam cum cavisse ratus est, saepe is cautor captus est,

    Plaut. Capt. 2, 2, 5 and 6:

    caves, ne videat, etc.,

    Ter. Heaut. 2, 2, 6:

    ego me scio cavisse, ne ulla merito contumelia Fieri a nobis posset,

    id. Hec. 3, 5, 20; Afran. ap. Non. p. 111, 14; Lucr. 4, 1141:

    cavete, judices, ne nova... proscriptio instaurata esse videatur,

    Cic. Rosc. Am. 53, 153; id. Div. 2, 40, 84; id. Fam. 3, 12, 4; 11, 21, 4; Sall. J. 55, 3; Suet. Tib. 37:

    cave, ne,

    Cat. 61, 152; Hor. C. 3, 7, 24; id. S. 2, 3, 177; id. Ep. 1, 6, 32; 1, 13, 19; Ov. M. 2, 89; 10, 685:

    cave sis, ne,

    Plaut. Am. 2, 2, 215:

    caveto ne,

    Cato, R. R. 5, 6:

    caveas, ne,

    Hor. S. 2, 1, 80:

    caveant, ne,

    id. A. P. 244:

    cavendum est, ne,

    Cic. Off. 1, 39, 140; Quint. 4, 3, 8; 12, 11, 2; Suet. Tib. 67; Quint. 9, 4, 23; 5, 11, 27.—
    2.
    With ut ne (rare):

    quod ut ne accidat cavendum est,

    Cic. Lael. 26, 99.—
    3.
    With a simple subj.; so only imper.: cave or cavete (cf. age), beware of, take care not, etc.:

    cave geras,

    Plaut. Capt. 2, 3, 79:

    dixeris,

    Ter. Ad. 3, 4, 12:

    faxis cave,

    id. And. 4, 4, 14; id. Heaut. 1, 2, 13; Hor. S. 2, 3, 38:

    sis,

    Ter. Eun. 4, 7, 29:

    contingas,

    Lucr. 2, 755:

    despuas,

    Cat. 50, 19:

    ignoscas,

    Cic. Lig. 5, 14:

    existimes,

    id. Fam. 9, 24, 4:

    putes,

    id. ib. 10, 12, 1 al.—Rarely with 1 st pers.:

    cave posthac, si me amas, umquam istuc verbum ex te audiam,

    Ter. Heaut. 5, 4, 8; cf. id. ib. 5, 4, 9.—With 3 d pers.:

    resciscat quisquam,

    Ter. Phorm. 5, 1, 37:

    te fratrum misereatur,

    Cic. Lig. 5, 14:

    roget te,

    Hor. S. 2, 5, 75:

    cave quisquam flocci fecerit,

    Plaut. Men. 5, 7, 5:

    armis concurrant arma cavete,

    Verg. A. 11, 293.—And like age, cave with a verb in plur.:

    cave dirumpatis,

    Plaut. Poen. prol. 117.—
    4.
    With ut, to take care that:

    cauto opu'st, Ut sobrie hoc agatur,

    Plaut. Capt. 2, 1, 29; cf.

    D. 2, infra: tertium est, ut caveamus, ut ea, quae, etc.,

    Cic. Off. 1, 39, 141:

    quaero quid sit, quod... tam accurate caveat et sanciat, ut heredes sui dent, etc.,

    id. Fin. 2, 31, 101:

    caverat sibi ille adulter omnium ut suorum scelerum socium te adjutoremque praebeas,

    id. Pis. 12, 28; Liv. 3, 10, 14; Plin. Pan. 39, 1:

    cavebitur ut, etc.,

    Col. 2, 8, 3; cf. under II. A.—Very rarely with ut omitted, take care to, be sure to (late Lat.):

    sed heus tu... cave regrediare cenā maturius,

    App. M. 2, p. 122, 32; 2, p. 124, [p. 306] 35.—
    D.
    As act.
    1.
    With acc. of pers. or thing against which warning is given or beed taken, to guard against, to be aware of, to beware of, etc.:

    profecto quid nunc primum caveam, nescio,

    Plaut. Ps. 3, 2, 104:

    tu, quod cavere possis, stultum admittere'st,

    Ter. Eun. 4, 6, 23; Lucil. ap. Non. p. 437, 23:

    caveamus fulminis ictum,

    Lucr. 6, 406: cave canem, Varr. ap. Non. p. 153, 1; Inscr. Orell. 4320;

    v. canis: interventum alicujus,

    Cic. Att. 16, 11, 1:

    omnia,

    id. Fam. 11, 21, 4:

    me,

    id. Dom. 11, 28:

    vallum caecum fossasque,

    Caes. B. C. 1, 28:

    quam sit bellum cavere malum,

    Cic. de Or. 1, 58, 247:

    vim atque opes,

    Tac. A. 11, 1; cf. Suet. Tib. 72:

    male praecinctum puerum,

    id. Caes. 456:

    periculum,

    id. ib. 81; id. Galb. 19:

    insidias,

    id. Caes. 86; Tac. A. 13, 13:

    exitum,

    Suet. Tib. 83:

    annum,

    id. Ner. 40:

    maculas,

    Hor. A. P. 353:

    jurgia,

    Ov. A. A. 1, 591:

    hunc tu caveto,

    Hor. S. 1, 4, 85:

    proditorem,

    Quint. 7, 1, 30:

    hoc caverat mens provida Reguli,

    had prevented, Hor. C. 3, 5, 13:

    cave quicquam,

    be a little careful, Plaut. Am. 2, 1, 61.—
    2.
    Pass.: quid cavendum tibi censere, Lucil. ap. Non. p. 437, 22:

    cavenda est etiam gloriae cupiditas,

    Cic. Off. 1, 20, 68:

    cetera, quae quidem consilio provideri poterunt, cavebuntur,

    id. Att. 10, 16, 2; Quint. 8, 2, 2; 9, 4, 143; 11, 3, 27 (cf. id. 6, 5, 2):

    in hoc pestifero bello cavendo,

    Cic. Fam. 4, 3, 1:

    quod multis rationibus caveri potest,

    id. Off. 2, 24, 84; Sall. J. 67, 2:

    prius quod cautum oportuit, Postquam comedit rem, post rationem putat,

    Plaut. Trin. 2, 4, 14:

    ego tibi cautum volo,

    id. Pers. 3, 1, 41:

    satis cautum tibi ad defensionem fore,

    Cic. Verr. 2, 1, 35, § 88:

    quid quisque vitet, nunquam homini satis Cautum est,

    Hor. C. 2, 13, 14:

    id modo simul orant ac monent, ut ipsis ab invidiā caveatur,

    Liv. 3, 52, 11; cf.

    B. 1. supra: cauto opus est,

    care must be taken, Plaut. Cist. 2, 1, 64; id. Most. 4, 2, 21; id. Merc. 2, 3, 133.—
    3.
    With inf.:

    in quibus cave vereri ( = noli),

    Cic. Att. 3, 17, 3:

    caveret id petere a populo Romano, quod, etc.,

    Sall. J. 64, 2:

    caveto laedere,

    Cat. 50, 21:

    occursare capro caveto,

    Verg. E. 9, 25:

    commisisse cavet, quod, etc.,

    Hor. A. P. 168:

    cave Spem festinando praecipitare meam,

    Ov. P. 3, 1, 139:

    ut pedes omnino caveant tinguere,

    Plin. 8, 42, 68, § 169.
    II.
    Esp.
    A.
    Law t. t., to take care for, provide, order something, legally, or (of private relations) to order, decree, dispose of in writing, by will, to stipulate, etc.:

    cum ita caverent, si, etc.,

    Cic. Verr. 2, 1, 11, § 31:

    duae sunt praeterea leges de sepulcris, quarum altera privatorum aedificiis, altera ipsis sepulcris cavet,

    id. Leg. 2, 24, 61:

    cautum est in Scipionis legibus ne plures essent, etc.,

    id. Verr. 2, 2, 50, § 123:

    cautum est lege XII. Tab., ut, etc.,

    Plin. 16, 5, 6, § 15:

    cavebatur ut, etc.,

    Suet. Aug. 1;

    so,

    id. ib. 65; id. Tib. 75:

    quae legibus cauta sunt,

    Quint. 5, 10, 13:

    aliā in lege cautum,

    Cic. Inv. 2, 41, 119:

    cautum est de numero,

    Suet. Caes. 10; cf. id. Aug. 40:

    heredi caveri,

    Cic. Inv. 2, 41, 120; cf. id. Fam. 7, 6, 2:

    si hoc, qui testamentum faciebat, cavere noluisset,

    id. Leg. 2, 21, 53:

    testamento cavere ut dies natalis ageretur,

    id. Fin. 2, 31, 103; cf. Suet. Aug. 59; id. Dom. 9; id. Tib. 50:

    sibi se privatim nihil cavere... militibus cavendum, quod apud patres semel plebi, iterum legionibus cautum sit ne fraudi secessio esset,

    to make conditions, stipulate, Liv. 7, 41, 2.—
    B.
    In the lang. of business.
    1.
    Cavere ab aliquo, to make one ' s self secure, to procure bail or surety:

    tibi ego, Brute, non solvam, nisi prius a te cavero, amplius, etc.,

    Cic. Brut. 5, 18; id. Verr. 2, 2, 23, § 55; cf. infra 2.; and cautio, II.—So absol.:

    quid ita Flavio sibi cavere non venit in mentem,

    to take security, Cic. Rosc. Com. 12, 35.—
    2.
    To make one secure by bail or surety (either written or oral), to give security, to guarantee (cf. supra 1., and cautio;

    syn.: spondeo, cautionem praesto),

    Cic. Clu. 59, 162; cf. id. Verr. 2, 1, 54, § 142:

    pecunia, quam mihi Stichus Titii servus caverat,

    Dig. 46, 3, 89:

    cavere summam,

    ib. 29, 2, 97:

    chirographum,

    ib. 46, 3, 89:

    cautionem,

    ib. 46, 8, 6:

    civitates obsidibus de pecuniā cavent,

    Caes. B. G. 6, 2:

    quoniam de obsidibus inter se cavere non possent,

    id. ib. 7, 2; cf. Liv. 9, 42; 24, 2:

    cavere capite pro re aliquā,

    Plin. 34, 7, 17, § 38:

    jurejurando et chirographo de eā re,

    Suet. Calig. 12:

    cavere in duplum,

    id. Aug. 41; Tac. A. 6, 17.—Rarely, cavere personae publicae, to give security before a public authority, Just. Inst. 1, 11, 3.—
    C.
    In boxing, etc., to parry, to ward off a blow:

    adversos ictus cavere ac propulsare,

    Quint. 9, 1, 20; 5, 13, 54; cf. id. 9, 4, 8; 4, 2, 26.—
    D.
    Cavere alicui.
    1.
    To keep something from one, to protect, have a care for, make safe, take care of (cf.:

    prohibeo, defendo, provideo): scabiem pecori et jumentis caveto,

    Cato, R. R. 5, 7:

    melius ei cavere volo, quam ipse aliis solet,

    Cic. Fam. 3, 1, 3:

    mihi meisque,

    id. Top. 1, 4; id. Fam. 7, 6, 2:

    veterani, quibus hic ordo diligentissime caverat,

    id. Phil. 1, 2, 6; cf.: qui in Oratore tuo caves tibi per Brutum, Caes. ap. Cic. Fam. 6, 7, 4:

    quique aliis cavit, non cavet ipsi sibi,

    Ov. A. A. 1, 84:

    securitati,

    Suet. Tit. 6:

    concordiae publicae,

    Vell. 2, 48, 5; Petr. 133; Sil. 8, 493.—
    2.
    Affirmatively, to take care for, attend to a thing for a person, provide: Ba. Haec ita me orat sibi qui caveat aliquem ut hominem reperiam... Id, amabo te, huic caveas. Pi. Quid isti caveam? Plaut. Bacch. 1, 1, 8; 1, 1, 10; cf. I. C. 3. supra.—Hence, cautus, a, um, P. a.
    A.
    Neutr., careful, circumspect, wary, cautious, provident (syn.: providus, prudens;

    class. in prose and poetry): ut cautus est, ubi nihil opu'st,

    Ter. Phorm. 4, 5, 3:

    parum cauti providique,

    Cic. Rosc. Am. 40, 117:

    cauti in periculis,

    id. Agr. 1, 9, 27:

    in scribendo,

    id. Q. Fr. 3, 9, 3:

    in credendo,

    id. Att. 10, 9, 3:

    in verbis serendis,

    Hor. A. P. 46:

    mensor,

    Ov. M. 1, 136:

    mariti,

    id. ib. 9, 751:

    lupus,

    Hor. Ep. 1, 16, 50:

    vulpes,

    id. ib. 1, 1, 73 et saep.:

    quem certi homines monuerunt, ut cautior esset,

    Cic. Sest. 18, 41:

    dubium cautior an audentior,

    Suet. Caes. 58.—Constr. with ad:

    ad praesentius malum cautiores,

    Liv. 24, 32, 3; Tib. 1, 9, 46; Quint. 6, 1, 20. —With adversus:

    parum cautus adversus colloquii fraudem,

    Liv. 38, 25, 7.—With erga:

    erga bona sua satis cautus,

    Curt. 10, 1, 40.—With contra:

    contra quam (fortunam) non satis cauta mortalitas est,

    Curt. 8, 4, 24.—With inf.:

    cautum dignos assumere,

    Hor. S. 1, 6, 51.—With gen.:

    rei divinae,

    Macr. S. 1, 15.—
    b.
    Transf. to inanimate things:

    consilium,

    Cic. Phil. 13, 3, 6; Tac. A. 11, 29:

    cautissima senectus,

    id. H. 2, 76:

    pectus,

    Prop. 3 (4), 5, 8:

    manus,

    Ov. F. 2, 336:

    terga,

    id. Tr. 1, 9, 20:

    arma,

    Sil. 14, 188:

    timor,

    Ov. Tr. 3, 4, 65.— Subst.: cauta, ōrum, n.:

    legum,

    the provisions, Cassiod. Var. 5, 14.—
    B.
    Pass. (acc. to I. B. 1., and II. B.), made safe, secured:

    cautos nominibus rectis expendere nummos,

    Hor. Ep. 2, 1, 105:

    cautus ab incursu belli,

    Luc. 4, 409: quo mulieri esset res cautior ( that her property might be made more secure), curavit, ut, etc., Cic. Caecin. 4, 11.—
    2.
    Trop., safe, secure (rare):

    in eam partem peccare, quae est cautior,

    Cic. Rosc. Am. 20, 56:

    (civitates) murorum firmitate cautissimae,

    Amm. 14, 8, 13.— Adv.: cau-tē.
    1.
    (Acc. to caveo, I. A.) Cautiously:

    caute et cogitate rem tractare,

    Plaut. Trin. 2, 2, 46:

    pedetentimque dicere,

    Cic. Clu. 42, 118:

    et cum judicio,

    Quint. 10, 2, 3 et saep. — Comp., Cic. Deiot. 6, 18; Quint. 2, 15, 21; 9, 2, 76; Hor. C. 1, 8, 10 al.— Sup., Cic. Att. 15, 26, 3.—
    2.
    (Acc. to caveo, I. B. 1.) With security, cautiously, Cic. Leg. 2, 21, 53:

    aliter nec caute nec jure fieri potest,

    id. Att. 15, 17, 1.

    Lewis & Short latin dictionary > cauta

Страницы
  • 1
  • 2

См. также в других словарях:

  • 123-я стрелковая дивизия — Награды …   Википедия

  • E.123 — Die Empfehlung E.123 der Internationalen Fernmeldeunion enthält Gestaltungsregeln für nationale und internationale Telefonnummern, E Mail Adressen und Web Adressen in Druckerzeugnissen und Geschäftskorrespondenz. Inhaltsverzeichnis 1 Beispiel 2… …   Deutsch Wikipedia

  • Grenadier-Regiment „König Karl“ (5. Württembergisches) Nr. 123 — Aktiv 1806–1919 Land Königreich Württemberg …   Deutsch Wikipedia

  • Württembergisches Landwehr-Infanterie-Regiment Nr. 123 — Aktiv 1914–1918 Land Königreich Württemberg …   Deutsch Wikipedia

  • No. 123 Squadron RAF — Active 1 February 1918 17 August 1918 28 November 1918 5 February 1920 10 May 1941 10 June 1945 Country …   Wikipedia

  • Бухарский Андрей Иванович — [1767–1833, Вильно]. Принадлежал к обедневшему дворянскому роду; сельцо Жданове в Костромской губ. перешло к нему только после смерти его тетки А. А. Бухарской (ЦГАДА, ф. 1355, № 524, л. 202). Получил домашнее образование (ЦГАДА, ф. 10, оп. 1, №… …   Словарь русского языка XVIII века

  • dendropsia —    The term dendropsia comes from the Greek words dendron (tree) and opsis (seeing). It was coined in or shortly before 1999 by the British neuroscientists Dominic H. ffytche and Robert J. Howard to denote a * geometric hallucination consisting… …   Dictionary of Hallucinations

  • Vehicle registration plates of Mississippi — The U.S. state of Mississippi began requiring its residents to register their vehicles and display license plates in 1912. Since then, the state has gone through a variety of license plate designs and currently has several different designs for… …   Wikipedia

  • Vehicle registration plates of Connecticut — The U.S. state of Connecticut began requiring its residents to display license plates on their motor vehicles in 1905. Since then, Connecticut has used a variety of license plate designs, and has issued different designs for passenger, non… …   Wikipedia

  • Vehicle registration plates of the United Kingdom — See also: Vehicle registration plate British number plates (1983 – 2001 numbering system), as observed in 2004 (last character of registration not shown); bottom plate lacks the EU band, which is not compulsory. Vehicle registration plates are… …   Wikipedia

  • Zifferngruppierung — bezeichnet die Gruppierung der Ziffern in längeren Zahlen. In den meisten heutigen Sprachen werden größere Zahlen in einem Stellenwertsystem zur Basis Tausend gesprochen. Dort erleichtern Tausendertrennzeichen das Lesen großer Zahlen, mit deren… …   Deutsch Wikipedia

Поделиться ссылкой на выделенное

Прямая ссылка:
… Нажмите правой клавишей мыши и выберите «Копировать ссылку»